CD
CD
:LO
!CD
?CD
CO
CHRONICLES OF ERI;
BEING THE
HISTORY OF THE GAAL SCIOT IBER:
OR,
THE IRISH PEOPLE;
TRANSLATED FROM THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS IN THE
PHOENICIAN DIALECT OF THE SCYTHIAN LANGUAGE.
BY O'CONNOR.
VOL. II.
LONDON.
PRINTED FOR SIR RICHARD PHILLIPS AND CO.
1822.
I/, 2
Cf)e Chronicles of
PART THE SECOND.
CHAP. L
Here commence the annals of Eri. This chapter gives
an account of the arrival of the colony from Spain
in Eri their conquest of three quarters of the is-
land their covenant with the Danan, the former
rulers their division of their own portion into
three separate kingdoms the contention of Iber
and Erimionn the fall of Iber; and the death of
Erimionn. The whole embracing the space from
1006 to } 004 years before Christ, being two years.
JjAAL was favourable until the host came within
sight of the land of their vengeance. Then did he
send forth his messengers of air ; and they brake
the vessels, and scattered them on every side : twelve
ships did the servants of the anger of Baal bury
beneath the waves of the vast deep.
On that day was Colba overborne at the mouth
of a river of the land, (a)
On that day perished Cier within the jaws of an
inlet of the sea at the extremity of the world or
land.
Howbeit the remainder of the host with difficulty
reached the shore with Marcad, lolar, and Blat %
VOL. II. B
2 CHRONICLES
sons of the hero, and Lugad the son of Ith, and
the children of Marcad and lolar, and Er son of
Cier, he would abide with the sons of Marcad, his
companions in Gaelag.
And Marcad bad, " Let three men abide with
each ship, and let all the women tarry with them,
whiles their brethren go to take vengeance for Ith's
blood, and win the land ; and the cloth was spread
to take the lots of those to stay behind.
When all the men, and all the women cried aloud,
" Let none be left, let all die together, or all have
glory of those who shed Itfis blood !" They would
not be intreated.
And the Gaol were gathered together, and the
men of the land assembled, more in number than
the Gaol, one score for one.
And the battle endured not long, when bands of
the servants passed over unto us, and the masters
fled.
And on the next day the battle was renewed, and
the men of the land were overthrown : the clubs
availed not, the servants stung the masters sorely.
And on the third day, the chiefs of the land did
send messengers unto Marcad; and the messengers
had their clubs behind them, and both their arms
on their breasts, token of peace.
Now it happed that men of the Gaal, in a ship of
Feneid, on their way from Breotan to Gaelag, driven
from its course, was broken here eight rings gone
by; these did know the speech of the Danan.
These did the Danan bring before Marcad; and
when their joy had abated in some sort, for seeing
the face of their brethren, they did speak in the
OF ERI. 3
speech now of one, now of another ; and after this
manner was the covenant made sure between the
chiefs of Iber, and the chiefs of the land aforetime.
And the chiefs of the land said, " Ye be mightier
than we through the falsehood ofCloden, the Danan
will not be in subjection nor yet under tribute to
thee. We will move to the far side of the old river,
and dwell between the waters thereof, and the waves
of the vast sea. We will not pass over to this side
of the river to thy people, nor must thy people pass
over to us. Moreover Cloden is in thy hand ; do
unto them as seemeth good to thee ; if ye deal kindly
by them, and put thy trust in them, look to it.
On that day, the second day after Baal had en-
tered into the second chamber of his house Sgith,
was the covenant made.
And the Danan did set up a large stone on the
spot, where the covenant was made ; and I Ordac
have set down words on the chronicles of the Gaal,
to remain for ever. (#)
And Marcad said, " Let this place be called
MAG-MOR-TIOMNA," and all said, " Yea."(c)
Now peace abideth. The Danan are in motion
towards the country of the covenant. Firgneat flock
aroupd the Gaal.
The tents of Marcad are raised up on Magmor-
tiomna; and the tents of Iber stand about the tents
of the chief; for Marcad saith, " 'Twere well that
the Gaal rest together, till the Danan pass the
waters."
Firgneat are helping unto us in all things ; arid
the Gaal cast on this land in the days of Golam are
with their brethren.
B 2
4 CHRONICLES
And they do tell of Cloden ; they are Firgneat,
Cegail, born of the elements of this land.
And the Uanan did hither come from beneath the
fingers of Baal, ten score and eleven knots now
passed ; and they did overbear Firgneat, and hold
them in bondage with rigour.
Neither did ever hear of Baal.(d)
Now what time we had sojourned three moons on
Magmortiomna, Marcad called to him all the chil-
dren of Iber; and the chiefs did hold talk in the pre-
sence of the Gaol ; and he did rise in the midst, and
said,
" The land is now free for the foot of the children
of Iber. What, if it were explored, none knoweth
the limits thereof? After what manner shall we go
forth ? The Danan may prove false. Shall we
separate, or shall we move together ? Thin is our
host by the power of Baal.
" Sru was but his messenger, as drought and pesti-
lence; Golam the renowned, though mighty, could
not stand against the mightier Baal; therefore is
our host thin.
" Colba is beneath the waters of the deep unburied.
" Cier can no more hear the sound of Marcad's
voice. Oh, that he could ! Cier lieth under his
heap ; his death-song chaunted ; his war-song raised.
Who, but Baal, could overthrew Cier the mag-
nanimous? What availeth man against the Al-
mighty?" And Marcad wept; and all the host
lifted up their voice, and cried. After awhile, Marcad
said, " If Blat would speak."
And Blat said, " What, if all move together?"
And Marcad said, "What saieth lolarT
And lolar said, " What, if three parts be made of
OF ERT. 5
the Gaol, and that one part move nigh unto their
brethren, keeping a course all to the same point?"
The words of lolar being good, preparations were
made; and what time Baal entered the threshold of
his house Tirim, the congregation were in motion.
And Mar cad went out before the host, with one-
third towards the south ; and Blat moved on the
right of Mar cad; and lolar took his course on the
right of Slat.
And the Olam and the priests, the bards, and
the minstrels, were divided amongst the chiefs ; and
the women and children were with their Clann ;
and Firgneat were with us, conducting the Gaol
through the passages of the land.
And Er the son of Cier was in the hand of
Mar cad ; yea, before the sons of Marcad, as he
went, the step of the warrior shortened e'en to the
paceing of the lad.
And we journeyed, Marcad having the waters of
the great sea on his left close by, until we met water
of rivers unfordable ; then artificers of the Gaol con-
structed boats, for Marcad caused all the vessels to
be burned on which the host were conveyed from
Gaelag to this land.
And thus did we proceed, till we saw from the sum-
mit of mountains, the extremity of the world of land.
Then we changed our course descending into the
planes beneath, till we reached the streams of the
waters, wherein perished Cier the magnanimous; and
Marcad would go, to look upon the heap, beneath
which Lieth the brother of his soul, that was, O
grief! and go he did, taking with him a few in his
company.
6 CHRONICLE*
And as we entered into that land, did we not see
of Gaal of Iber, abiding thereon ? we did hear them
speak in the tongue of the Gaal in great part : and
they did tell of strange things confusedly; but they
know not of Gaelag, nor Dunmianac, nor much of
aught : these did minister unto us, to the fulness of
their little means.
And we did stand upon the extremity of the
world of land, save the small portion separated there-
from, whereon is raised the heap of Cier, in the
midst of the waters of the roaring sea. on which the
raging winds did not suffer Marcad now to pass.
Therefore did we raise our eyes toward, our hands
outstretched, tears flowing from the eyes of the boy
Er; yea, and of all ; and Marcad said, with falter-
ing voice,
" May the spirit of Cier, the son of the hero, be
immortal !" and he added, moreover, " Let this
river be called the river of lifer, for the times to
come, in memory of this son of Iber, the glory of the
race."(V)
And we returned to our brethren, and they would
go also to see the heap of Cier, but Marcad stayed
them.
And the host moved forward till we reached the
waters of Seanamhan, beyond which are the lands of
the Danan; and we kept the river on the left of us,
nor departed Marcad therefrom, till we reached the
fountain thereof.
Then we moved towards the sun's going, till we
touched upon the world of waters, and we did hear
of a truth, " the waves of the vast sea do wash the
margin of the land, through all the course from the
OF ERI. 7
going forth of the waters of Seanamhan, to the very
spot whereon ye stand."
Then we moved northward ; the ocean on our left
very near, till our foot was stayed by ocean's self.
Then changing our course towards the sun's ris-
ing, the waters of open sea or of salt lakes on our
left, we advanced till our step was arrested at the
extreme of land again; then we did tumour faces
towards the strength of Baal.
And, as Baal was entering the threshold of the
mansion of his blessed fire, the whole host did move
into Magmortiomna, for Mar cad loitered, that we
may return to the spot, whence we did take our de-
parture, at that set time.
And now it was manifest, that the land was en-
compassed with the waters of the mighty sea on
every side an island.
For nine days after, the Gaol abided in repose:
then Marcad assembled the congregation, and he
stood up in the midst, and said,
" When our fathers came from Iber unto a strange
land, did they not give names to their dwellings, the
hills and planes, the waters of the rivers ; yea, the
waves of the sea itself; to preserve the memory of
their former place, that the name of Er should ne'er
be lost, whilst time shall endure.
" What, if this land, standing alone, an island, be
called ERI for the times to come?(X)
" TheGaalofSciot of Iber, Nomades, Oigeageis, we
are, and ever shall be, go where we will, fare as we may.
" For myself, I would, that those of my loins were
called the race of Iber, so long as they endure.
" Words have passed to my ear, * This land is
8 CHRONICLES
large, too large for one chief; the chiefs did choose
Marcad in the place of his father to rule in Gaelag
Gaelag is not Eri. These words are true.
" What, then, if the chiefs speak their free thoughts,
concerning these things ; if any have taken thought
to utterance if not. What, if we forbear for other
nine days, and in time that passeth between think,
and then hold talk."
And it was so.
In the meanwhile the priests came together, and
they did choose Blat, the son of the hero, Ard Cruim-
tear, in the place of Fionar, who remained behind
in Gaelag, oppressed with sickness and with age.
And when the time was come for the assembly to
be together, Iber rose, and said,
" This land is large as it is said, six moons were
the Gaol encompassing their portion thereof What
eye can see, what voice can be heard, what arm
reach so far ? There remain three of the race of
hero. Let the chiefs speak."
Now Blat Ard Cruimtear was on the mount.
Mild and gentle as the evening's breeze from the
summer's sun, was Iber; he said not aught all the
chiefs held their peace therefore.
And Blat opened his mouth, and said,
" There remain three of the race what if the
land be divided between Iber and lolar ? Let my
glory be, that I am of the race, and belong to Baal
moreover."
When Blat uttered these words, the chiefs on the
mount stamped with their feet, and the Gaol round
about the assembly raised an outcry, all repeating
the name of Cier.
OF ERI. 9
After awhile, Aongus, a chief of the Gaal, said,
" Is Cier so soon forgotten ? Cier is beneath his
heap not so his spirit ;" and passing to Iber, by
whose side stood the boy Er. Aongus added,
" What, though Blat, now Ard Cruimtear, there-
fore not here in place, should think the day was for-
gotten whereon Marcad was chosen chief in Gaelag ;
the words of Cier on that day, saying, ' Let Marcad
take the seat of his father/ still resound in the ear
of Aongus. Do not they resound at this moment in
the ear of Iber, yea, and of all who first heard
them ? Were not these the words of Cier, the minds
of the chiefs cleaving unto Cier the while? Ah!
the bulk of Cier is beneath his heap ;" and taking
the boy Er by the hand, he said, " The spirit of
Cier abideth with his son. Shall the land be di-
vided, and the child of Cier want the portion of his
Sire ? Will the chiefs allow this- thing ?"
The relation of Aongus being ended, the Gaal
shouted, and invoked the spirit of Cier to look down
upon his child.
Whereupon Blat said, " The words came from my
lips, for that Er is not of the age."
And Aongus said, " When Enar, the father of
Eolus, the wisest of men, was left alone of all the
race. Did not nine of the heads of the people of
Gaelag rule the land, yea, for one score rings, and
four ? Can not the portion of Er, in Eri, be so ruled
for the thirteen rings that the youth lacketh ?"
And the Gaal called aloud on Iber and the chiefs
to protect the orphan boy. Now silence was. Iber
rose up, and said,
. " What, if the land that remained) to the children
10 CHRONICLES
of Iber be divided into three parts, and the lots
cast; and as they point, let Er the son of Cier y
lolar, and Iber, take."
And all cried, " Let Iber choose his portion."
But Iber answered, " Nay, let the cloth be spread ;
the words of Eolus the wise and good are ever pre-
sent to my senses ;" and Iber would take but as the
lot.
And the land was set out in three parts, and Iber
had the south ; beyond him, still more southward, is
Lugad the son of Ith to raise his tents, bordering
on the waters of the great sea.
And the southern limit of the land of lolar is the
northern bound of Iber.
And the portion of Er extendeth from the northern
marks of lolar, to the extremity of the land. Hovv-
beit, the Firgneat have their dwellings on the far
side of the waters of the land, that spread and move
between the country of the Danan, and the land of
Er; and nine of the heads of the Gaol rule the por-
tion of the youth, till he shall come to the age.(-)
And Blat is high-priest.
And portions are devising for the chiefs ; and the
Olam, the priests, the bards, the minstrels, and all
of the Gaal. Thus doth time pass, and in providing
sustenance for the life of man ; therefore the Olam
hath yet no hearer.
And when one ring was complete, strife fell out
between Iber and lolar. Iber lamenteth to me,
Ordac, saying, " The love of lolar to me ward
lacketh. Blath to my seeming is the cause thereof/'
Now, for the first time, did the Gaal draw the sword
one against the other, and shed brother's blood.
OF ERI, 11
Was not Iber slain bv the hand of lolar ! ? O,
shame !
And the heap of Iber is raised in the centre of the
land, on the spot where he fell, the bed of his ever-
lasting sleep ; his death-song chaunted ; his war-
song poured forth ; and the children of the land in-
voked the spirit of Iber, the strength of Golam now
fallen in his prime, alas !
The stone being set, Lugad said aloud, " Let this
heap be called Ceseol for ever."(*)
And the land mourneth, for that Iber is no more :
mild, and true, and just, was Iber.
I, Ordac, did not return to Deas. I journeyed to
Er, the son of Cier ; the writings of JEolus, and the
chronicles of the Gaal along, which Marcad had put
into my hands ere we did depart from Gaeleg. The
king kept the writings since the days of Ardfear.
Marcad saying to me,
" Nourish the fire of the spirit, and fill the mind
of the youth with the food prepared for the chil-
dren of Iber, by JEolus the Wise, and by the Olam,
in the words of the Chronicles of the Gaal of Sciot
of Iber ; and Ordac will do his endeavour to the ut-
most to make Er enamoured of justice and truth,
and mercy, that he may be perfect.
^ 7 OTES TO CHAPTER I.
(a) At this day the haven of the river Boyne is called Imbar Colba,
from this prince.
(6) In this modest tale is to be found, the authentic history of the
emigration of this colony of Iberian Scythians, or as they call them-
selves, Gaal Sciot Ibcir, Nomades, Oigeageis, from Galicia, in Spain,
to Eri, in which they make no boast of their own prowess ; but at-
tribute their success to the want of destructive arms by the Danan,
12 CHRONICLES
and to the co-operation of the Firgneat, or native aborigines, on
which you may remember Ith placed his chief expectation of winning
the land. In this narrative is to be found a wholesome lesson to all
those who have acquired power over their fellows : it would teach
them to raise their hope of stability, and true glory, on the sure
foundation of the affections of the people they govern, and would
instruct them that contempt and continuance of insult, have proved
the cause of their destruction as frequently as acts of open violence.
; (c) This place is still called by the same name.
(d) From these chronicles we learn the following important truths:
That the aborigines were called by their first invaders, Cloden, a
term of disrespect of the Danan language, which aborigines were
by the Iberians called "Firgneat, native," and " Cegail, exhalations
from the earth." That the Danan were the first people who invaded
the aborigines, more than two centuries antecedently to the coming
of the Iberians, and were from the north, from Co-Dania, as I think,
but must not assert.
That all the tales of Bartolanus, Numidius, the Fomorians, or
African Pirates, with all their train, are merely flights of the fancy
of the bards, and that there is no foundation whatever, for any of the
conjectures of modern systemizers, concerning the arrival in this
island of a tribe of the Cimmerian Belgae ; a supposition arising from
the similarity of the word Fearbolg, " a sack-carrier," a name applied
to "the Firgneat" from their abject condition to the Danan, and Viri
Belgici, of the Latini^K The refutation of all their systems being to
be found in the true character of the Belga, and in the miserable
state of the Firbolg, in Eri, a state to which the brave Bdgce. could
not have been reduced. The Danan are the Damnonii of the
Latinists, who now by covenant yielded three parts of the island to
the Iberians, and retired to the far side of Seanaman, where they ex-
ercised their own laws, and were an independent people for 1000
years afterwards.
(e] The scene of this action was the extremity of the land, -on the
northern bank of the river now called Kenmare, on an island a little
way removed from the main land, called Fearmor, " the great man,"
was the heap of Cier raised, and from him was the river, now Ken-
marc, called Iber, for many generations.
(/) Here we have the true signification of the word " Er-i" the
island of Er'. What a world of pains would a little knowledge have
saved would-be Etymologists !
OF ERI. > 13
(g) At this time the part of Eri, acquired by this colony, was
divided into three separate independent kingdoms.
(h) " Ceseol" means the bed of the land, it is supposed to be the
centre of Eri, and is now called Geshill.
For all the proper names you will consult the Glossary, which will
explain the true significations, and point out modern corruptions.
CHAP. II.
The reign of lolar, Erimionn, a space of thirteen
rings, from 1004 to 991 years before Christ.
IBER fell, and lieth on Ceseol; and Er is in
youth, and not one of the sons of Iber is of the age.
Wherefore lolar taketh upon him to rule in Deas,
yea, and to say unto the chiefs who sit in the place
of Er, " Do this, refrain from that," as though he
had authority. Moreover doth he not call himself
Erimionn ? (a)
And Lugad the son of ///* communed with lo-
lar ; and he said unto him, " What if nine chiefs
ruled in Deas, till the first-born of Iber shall come
to the age, as in the portion of Er ?' 9
And lolar answered, " Abide thou within thy
portion, Lugad. What hast thou to do with the
children of Iber r
And words of the chiefs of Deas came to the ear
of lolar, saying, "Doth lolar think to rule the por-
tion of Iber ? It shall not be."
And lolar said unto Blat, " Go thou and sit in
Deas, and after a while thou and 1 will speak far-
ther." And Blat went his way.
Now lolar disclosed of his thoughts to Aongus,
14 CHRONICLES
enough to allow the chief to judge of what he did
keep back, and Aongus repeated in the ears of his
fellows the words of lolar, and they were of one
mind to maintain for Er his portion.^)
All eyes regard Er with a look of love and
tenderness, as well those who remembered Daire
his father, as he fought like the wolf to save the
Gaalfrom captivity, and led those who stood about
him, and in triumph bore off the forms of his
father, and his brethren, fallen in the battle as
those brought up with him in Eri.
Er taketh delight in the lessons of wisdom, he
chargeth the Olam to nourish the fire of the spirit of
the youth, that he and his race may rule over men.
Now it came to pass that JBlat y sitting in the
place of Iber in Deas, Erac the first-born of Iber,
came to the age, and the chiefs, and the Gael of
that land said, " None but Erac shall rule over
us."
Now there was a covenant between lolar and
~Blat, and Blat was to sit in Deas under lolar, and
Blat answered to the chiefs, and said, " Am not I of
the race of Er also?" and he calleth himself Amcr-
gein. (c)
Now Amergein had not taken a damsel, and
lolar had hope (were not his thoughts made mani-
fest unto Aongus?) of over-ruling Eri. Still did the
chiefs say, " Amergein may not rule and be Ard
Cruimtear." Then did Amergein say, " I rule but
till Erac hath wisdom."
And after a while Amergein took unto him Cora,
the ndster of Lugad; then did lolar say, " Erac,
OF ERJ. 15
the son of Iber, my brother, is of the age," ana
ergein answered, " Amergein sitteth in his own
place."
And lolar stirred up the children of Iber against
Amergein ; and he sent a messenger unto the chiefs
of the land who ruled in the place of Er, saying,
" Will ye suffer that Amergein keep Erac the son
of Ibsr, the nursing father of Er, from his seat?" And
they answered, " We will abide."
At this time, Er the son of Cier being of the age,
was chosen by the chiefs to rule.
Thus it was, when the priests of Gaelen assembled
to make regulations concerning the congregations
of the children of the land ; and when they were
together, Amergein on the seat of the high-priest,
Tirac and a company surrounded the hill, and they
came upon Amergein, and they slew him, and went
their way.
And when the priests found that life was quite
gone, they laid the weight of Amergein on the earth,
and thereon did they pile stones till a little heap
was raised ; and the heap is called Breag, because
of the falsehood of lolar. (d)
Nevertheless, the priests chose Erial, the son of
lolar, to be high-priest.
Now, three of the sons of Iber were of the age,
and the chiefs of Deas assembled ; and words were
spoken, " Erac is the servant of lolar."
And Dorlat stood up, and said, " Is Erac the
servant of lolar?"
And Erac stood up, and he did say aloud, "Erac
never was, nor will he ever be the servant of lolar,
or of any man, Erac is the son of Iber, son of the
16 CHRONICLES
hero ;" and Erac was placed on the seat of his
father.
Now, this was grief to the spirit of lolar, for he
devised other things ; and he pined more and more
every day till he ceased ; the days of his rule from
the fall of Iber being marked full thirteen rings.(e)
And Erial called together the priests of Gaelen,
and many of the Gaal ; and a heap was raised over
lolar, and his death-song was chaunted ; the war-
song was not heard.
What tongue so false as to speak in the praise ol
lolar in the battle ?
NOTES TO CHAPTER II.
(a) This title of Erimionn, now usurped by Mar, was always a
source of discord and confusion amongst the ruling chiefs of the
three kingdoms of Eri. From ii, this son of Golam and his race are.
known by the name of Erimionn, corrupted into H'erimon.
(b} You perceive the design of lolar was to supplant all the chil-
dren of his two brothers ; Iber whom he alew on Ceseol, and Cicr?
who was drowned ; in which project Amergein pretended to aid/
thinking himself secure of his co-operation, he sounded Aongus, a,
chief of the portion of Er, one of the nine tutors of the youth.
(c) Amergein signifies " of the race of Er also."
(d) It is common at this day for every person who passes by any
place, where one has been killed by evil mind, or accident in the
open air, to throw a stone on the place, the heap of which is called
Cam. "Breag" means "false."
(e) When lolar found he was foiled in all his malpractices, he
took the disappointment to heart, and died.
OF ERI. 17
CHAP. III.
The covenant of the sons of lolar, a space of three
rings. Before Christ 991.
Now the sons of lolar did not call together the
chiefs of Gaelen, they did say amongst themselves,
" Erial, sit thou still on the seat of the high-priest;"
arid Erial sayd, " Mumne, Luigne, and Laisne, my
brethren, rule each one ring." (a)
And it was so : and Mumne calleth himself Eri-
mionn. And Erac, and all the sons of Iber, sent a
messenger with letters unto Er, saying,
" Will Er yield to the sons of lolar ? hath fear
taken possession of his mind, that they will slay
him, as their father slew Iber our father then mourn-
ed for him ? If Er would speak."
When the messenger came, Ordac was on the
bed of sickness ; and Er did call unto him Aongus
and Aod, chiefs of the land, and Togher of the Olam,
and he did set the words before them, saying, " Er
would answer, Er will abide in his own land."
And the words were good, and they were sent by
the hand of the messenger of Erac.
And Ordac died ; and Togher was chosen Ard
Olam within the portion of Er, whither all the Olam
have come, and Er doth cherish the teachers of
wisdom, (b)
The tents of the chiefs are raised up on their Ta-
naisteas, the Olam are in the booths, the bards and
the minstrels are distributed amongst the chiefs.
The Gaal and the heads of the people yet move
through the land.
VOL. ii. c
18 CHRONICLES
Neither the mounts of the congregations, nor the
dwellings of the priests, are established, till the land
shall be explored, (c)
The Danan observe the covenant, the love of
Firgneat is to us ward. Now Mumne had ruled in
Gaelen for one ring, and Luigne hath taken the seat
of the chief, calling himself Erimionn. (cT)
And after one ring hath Laisne done in like sort.
And in eleven moons Mumne died.
And Laisne sent a messenger unto Erac, chief in
J>eaVaying, " At what time will Erac send to have
the marks set up, that Laisne may send also?"(e)
And Erac bad the messenger to say, " The marks
are set." And Laisne assembled chiefs and of the
Gaol to fix the limits ; and they moved with staffs
and dogs, as a hunting.
And the men of Deas did speed to the borders to
meet them ; and they were armed for the battle.
But when it was told to Erac, " Laisne goeth as
the hunter, bearing the staff," Erac said, " It is well ;
a son of Iber will not raise the sword against the
club."
And the men of Deas did cut down poles ; and
they hung up their swords on the branches of the
trees, noting the place.
And when the men of Gaelen shewed themselves,
the men of Deas hastened towards them ; and Erac
stepped out before the Gaal 9 and Laisne did speed
to meet him, each the pole of the hunter in his hand.
And Erac said unto Laisne, " Halh Laisne had sport
so far from his dwelling? Moveth he with his com-
pany to the tents of Iber?"
And Laisne said, " Erimionn hath hither come
OF ERI. 19
to stop the foot of Iber from straying beyond the
limits of his land." Scarcely had the last of the
words been uttered, when Erac, raising his staff on
high, smote Laisne on the summit of the head ; and
ere Luigne and the Gaol of Gaelen had come nigh
unto them, Erac repeated the blows so oft, that
Laisne lay motionless on the earth. (/)
Now Luigne speeded to the spot, the Goal of
Gaelen at his back ; and thither also ran Eran, the
brother of Erac, the men of Deas at his very heels :
and they strove on the body of Laisne, till any of
life that may have remained from the blows of Erac
vanished.
And after a while, Luigne fell also.
And when the men of Gaelen saw Luigne fall,
they gave way ; and the men of Deas cryed aloud,
" Why in such haste, men of Gaelen ? Have ye for-
gotten that ye came with your ERIMIONNS to fix
the limits of the land ?"
Now the host was gathered together, and the
forms of Laisne and of Luigne were placed nigh
unto each other, and the circle was made, and Erac
stood in the midst, and he said
" When Iber, my father, went to Ceseol, thither
called by lolar, lolar slew my father with treachery,
then lamented him, calling him the strength of Go-
lam, fallen in his prime! Spirit of Iber! look out
in smiles upon thy sons ; have they not taken ven-
geance for thy blood ! Let the shades of the children
ef the spoiler of a brothers life stray where they
may ; the finger of man shall never point to the heap
of these sons of Mar "(g)
c2
20 CHRONICLES
And Erac bad, " Let the bodies of these twain
be flung into the waters." And it was so.
And Erac added moreover, " When the Gaal take
down their swords from the branches whereon they
hang, let them carry with them the clubs also where-
with they humbled the pride of the ERIMIONNS,
and made the men of Gaelen skip before them, and
shew them to their children. And for the times to
come, let this place be called Urlann."(K)
And Erac returned to his place.
NOTES TO CHAPTER III.
(a) From hence it appears, they began to decline from the insti-
tutions of their forefathers, who never presumed upon doing any act
of government, without consulting and getting the sanction of the
assembly. '
(b) Though the Oiam were generally established through Gaelag
it appears that they were confined to the portion of Er, in Eri, for
a long series of years ; from which circumstance, as you will ob-
serve, that kingdom was far superior to the other two.
(c) Here we have the progress of the colony in the assignment of
portions of the land.
(d) The Chronicles never fail to remark upon the usurpation of
the sons of lolar, of the title of Erimionn.
(e) It seems the people of Deas removed the land-marks.
(/) This was a haughty reply of Laisne, not called for by the kind
salutation of Erac. Whilst the mention of Erimionn served to in-
flame Erac's anger.
(g) This was the religious idea, but always combated by the
Olam, who held, that the immortality of the spirit was the perpe-
tuity of the knowledge and wisdom which man imparted and left (to
use their expression) amongst men on earth.
(h) Urlann is a staff, the place is this day called Hurling, or Z7r-
Ungford.
OF ERI. 21
CHAP. IV.
The reign of Erial, a space of seventeen rings, from
988 to 971.
Now there remained but two sons of lolar, Erial
Ard Cruimtear, and Balb, the words of whose mouth
were not to be understood : and the chiefs of Gael-
en said, "Ard Cruimtear may not draw the sword:
let the priests chuse another ; Erial must sit in the
place of his father." (a)
And Erial listened unto their voice, and JBiordac
was Ard Cruimtear.
Now the sons of Iber did carry high the head,
stepping haughtily, calling Erac Erimionn, saying,
" Are not the children of Iber the first-born of the
hero ?" and they did trouble Gaelen.
And the chiefs of Gaelen said unto Erial, " What
if messengers be sent to Erac, to cease to vex the
land? or"
; And Erial did send unto Erac, saying,
" Son of Iber, when our fathers won this land,
were not the lots cast? did not Iber get his portion?
and had not lolar, who was Erimionn, his division
thereof? Were not the marks set up ? and did not
our fathers swear, that they should there abide for
ever?
" And when Laisne did call on thee to fix the limits,
earnest not thou forth with violence ? didst thou not
slay Laisne and Luigne? and thou vauntest thyself,
calling theeself Erimionn, which belongeth not unto
thee. (I)
22 CHRONICLES
" The chiefs of Gaelen and Erial will have the
marks set. Erial loveth peace, but he feareth not
the sword. Let Erac say, Yea or nay ; no more."
Now Erac called not together the chiefs of Deas;
yet did he send unto Erial words ; and these were
they : " Doth the blood of the horseman poured out
on Ceseol yet smell in the nostrils of the eaglets?
Attempt not too high a flight, lest thy wings be
clipped, and a hook be put in thy nose, brood of
lolar. Erac answereth, " Nay" (c)
The young men would not listen to the voice of
peace; headstrong, they were hurried away head-
long.
And when the chiefs of Gaelen heard the words,
they all cried, ' To battle!"
And the warriors of Gaelen were together on the
hills of Earb : there did the host of Deas stand be-
fore them, and there was the battle fought, from
light even unto the failure thereof.
And there did fall Erac, Eran, and Erbac. And
the men of Gaelen returned to the lands of their
dwelling.
And Ernac, the remaining son odder, was chosen
to rule in Deas.
Er ruleth in peace; he turneth away his ear from
the voice of the sons of Iber and lolar ; yea, he re-
buketh them for their strife : and when they would
that he should decide between them, he listeneth
not to them in that neither.
Erial dwelled in peace, save that one day on Earb >
the time of seventeen rings, then he died.
OF ERI. 23
NOTES TO CHAPTER IV.
(a) No person could rule if he had any defect of body or mind.
This law was never violated.
(b) The title of Erimionn was a constant source of jealousy and
contention.
(c) This passage, in the original, is full of keen satire. Marcad,
the original name of Iber, signifies a horseman ; and lolar means an
eagle.
CHAP. V.
The reign of Ete-Erial, a space of thirteen rings,
from 971 to 958.
was chosen to reign in Gaelen, in
the place of his father, and he maketh his father his
boast and his glory : he will tread in his steps in all
his ways.
J, even I, am that Eteerial, who write down these
words, that they may be added for a perpetual me-
morial of the days of Erial, and his son, for the eye
of the race, and of the chiefs, yea, and of the Gaal in
the times to come.
For twelve rings and moreover, have I sat on the
seat of my race, in the presence of the children of
the land nought have I done of myself peace hath
abided, my mind cleaveth to peace, (a)
Maratel, the partner of the secret thoughts of Ete-
erial, is no more, and two sons of Eteerial and
Maratel are no more; Filiat abideth,
The spirit of Eolus liveth in Eteerial, and will
endure for ever, to light the people in the ways of
truth ; the children of the land will warm their spirit
24 CHRONICLES OF
at the everlasting fire of Eolus. May the spirit of
Eteerial abide amongst men with the spirit of his
O that the race of Iber were like unto Er ! in
truth hath he been suckled, in knowledge hath he
been reared up, in wisdom is he strong ; he heareth
the words of Eolus day after day, and he doth pro-
fit therefrom.
Er is like unto the oak, the seed whereof hath
fallen on good ground, and its roots and fibres have
been nourished by a sound and wholesome soil : Er
is the friend and brother of Eteerial.
Children of Golam, are we not brethren?
Sons and daughters of Eri, love one the other.
Eri of ours delightful beyond Gaelag of our fathers.
Who hath seen Iber of our great fathers? Is Gaelag,
yea, is Iber fair as Eri ?
Gaol of Scioty hear the words of Eteerial.
Sprinkle the devouring flame of your passions with
the cool water of reason. Let the light of l?aaZglow
within you, so will ye preserve yourselves from
doing unto others what thou wouldst not have done
unto theeself. Shun Casantir eider, go not to the
land of metals. The children of Feine have fair
words on their lips, their hearts are treacherous, the
fire of their spirit burneth too fiercely ; is it not con-
tinually fanned by the breath of avarice ? How ter-
rible the fire of avarice ! Doth it not burn UD the de-
sire of man toward that which is good ?
Now doth Conmaol, the son of Erac, sit in the
place of Ernac, already hath he stained his hands in
the blood of Balb. Conmaol thirsteth for domi-
nion. (c)
OF ERI. 25
And now Eteerial goeth to battle.
Children of Gaelen, hear the words of Eteerial:
should he return from the rage of Conmaol, he will
rule as aforetime. Whence can the chief derive true
glory but from the free praise of the people? Such
was the glory of Erial, such is the glory of his son.
What though Conmaol assembleth the warriors of
Deas, Eteerial will not draw Er into the battle; if
the men of Gaelen cannot limit the strides of Con-
maol, troublous will be the days of Eri.
And Eteerial did send by the hand of Marcad
the writings of Eteerial; and Marcad did abide in
the booth of Togher many days ; and Er did listen
unto his words concerning Deas and Gaelen, and
the words did pain our hearts.
And Marcad took his departure; and Er said
unto me, " Togher, write down all the words of
Eteerial fit for the chronicles of the land ;" more-
over Er added, (d)
" How full of thanks is my mind unto Ordac, and
unto thee, Togher, for giving a right direction to my
reason, whereby my passions are in subjection there-
unto continually. ;
" Iber my son oweth thee no less ; still be assist-
ing unto me, Togher, to guard him from the serpent
flattery, whose mouth is filled with deceit, and from
the worm envy, which corisumeth all the precious
parts, leaving the offal, wherein to engender its per-
nicious kind."(e)
Now words came unto Er, " Eteerial, the wise
and good, hath fallen on Ardcoran, there is his heap
raised ;" the time of his rule being thirteen rings.
26 CHRONICLES
NOTES TO CHAPTER V.
(a) Eteerial was a wise prince, and ruled according to law.
(b) Here we have the opinion of the Olam.
(c) Balb was a son of lolar, whom Conmaol slew.
(d) Whatever more Eteerial wrote, the Olam did not think it fit
for the chronicles of the land.
(e) It may be said, how came our forefathers to have a name for
a creature that did not exist in Eri ? The answer proves our race
having originated in a country where snakes and lions were known:
in the original the word is Nathair, the signification of which is a
snake, at least so we always translate the word into the language in
which I am writing.
CHAP. VI.
The reign o/*Coninaol, a space of one score and
seven rings, from 958 to 931.
FlLIAT, the son of Eteerial, was chosen to rule
in Gaelen ; Conmaol calleth himself Erimionn.
Now when the Gaol had abided in Eri two score
and sixteen rings, two Ratha, and one day, Er, the
son of Cier, died, having ruled for the course of two
score rings and two.
And all the children of the land gathered together
to the tent, wherein lay Er in death, and a grievous
lamentation was made.
And when the days were fulfilled, the weight of
Er was borne to Maginis; in that land hath his
heap been raised.
And I, Togher, was led by my brethren, for my
eyes are dim, my limbs are weak ; slow were the
OF ERI. 27
steps of the congregation, loth to part from our be-
loved, though no more.
With a low* a slender, and a trembling voice, I
feebly raised the death-song of the chief, all joined
their voices to the voices of the harps. No war-song
was heard, Er lived all his days in peace.
And the bards and the minstrels told of Cier, the
son of the hero, the father of Er, now laid in death ;
borne on the tide of victory, forcing back the waves
of Sruamac from spreading over the land ; now seek-
ing the forms of his father and his brethren amongst
the slain, now bearing them in triumph to the tents
of Astiereis, and our shouts touched the heavens.
Then they sung in lamentable strains, of Cier,
overthrown by Baal himself in the great sea, and of
the Gaol questing him amidst the rocks in the wa-
ters of the vast deep, envying them the treasure they
would have concealed.
Now they sung, how the warriors undaunted
e'en by the horrid frowns of raging Baal, bore his
fine form to the summit of the rock, whose head
doth peep above the fretted waves ; how they chaunt-
ed his death-song, the winds howling as in sorrow
for the havoc they had made ; how they poured forth
his war-song, as when the hero was used to return
with his fame from the battle, the sound of their
voices lost in the roaring of the angry flood.
Who so renowned as Cier in Gaelag of our fa-
thers, who so glorious as Er in Eri.
And when the stone was rolled to the entrance of
the house of darkness, Aod, a chief of the land,
raised his voice, and said, " Let this land be called
28 CHRONICLES
for the times to come ' THE LAND OF ULLAD/ a me-
morial of the first of the race laid therein." (a)
And I, Togher, have set down the words on the
roll of the chronicles of the land.
And Iber, the first-born of Er, was chosen to
rule in Ullad, and I did stand before Iber, and I
said unto him, " My eye hath endured to behold the
heap beneath which is laid the form of thy father,
and to set down words for other times up to this
day.
" Now suffer me to abide in the tent of my dwel-
ling, I am no longer fit to sit on the seat of Ard
Olam, the tongue of Iber will not gainsay his eye."
And Iber did embrace Togher, saying, " Should
Togher hear that the foot of Iber stray from the path
on which he did direct that he should move, wilt
not Togher tell him thereof as he was wont to do ?"
Togher was silent, the fulness of his heart did deny
utterance to the words he would have spoken.
And Iber had the tent of Togher raised up nigh
unto the tent of the chief.
And Neact the son of Tol was chosen Ard Olam
of Ullad.
And Conmaol calleth himself Erimionn, evil is
his mind towards the race of lolar ; the fall of Iber
on Ceseol is still before his eye, still on his lips.
And strife arose between Conmaol and Filial;
and the Danan for the first time passed over the wa-
ters of Seanamhan, and helped the men of Gaelen;
but those of Gaelen could not stand before Con
maol, and he wasted Oldanmact, and did put that
land under tribute, (b)
OF ERI. 29
Peace abideth in Ullad; Iber walketh in the steps
of his father in all his ways, and passages are open-
ing through the land, and nine mounts are esta-
blished ;(c) the youth are in the booths of the Olam.
Now Filial, chief of Gaalen, was of a weak spirit,
neither did he enquire of the blood of Balb the son
of lolar, nor did he resist Conmaol, when he did
spoil the borders, during one score and seven rings
that he sat in the place of the chief.
But when one score and seven rings were com-
plete, and Filial died, and Tighernmas his son was
chosen, the chiefs called on him to reclaim the lands
within Oir and Ceas, that Conmaol had enforced ;
and they roused him to fix the limits, and to main-
tain them.
And Tighernmas sent letters unto Conmaol, say-
ing, " The portion of Eri-mionn doth not remain
within Oir and Ceas ; what if the heads of the people
were to meet from this side, and from that, and set
up the marks where they did stand aforetime, and of
right ought to stand ?"
And Conmaol answered, " The portion of lolar
doth remain, the marks are fixed, and may not be
disturbed ; so saith Conmaol, who is Erimionn ?" (d)
And Tighernmas sent the words to Conmaol,
and the answer of Conmaol unto Iber; adding,
moreover, " Will not Iber lend the strength of his
arm to guard the borders of the nations of Eri ?"
And Iber called for counsel, and he said unto the
messenger, " Iber will not go forth of Ullad."
And the anger of Tighernmas was kindled, and
he assembled the warriors of Gaelen, and he sent
defiance unto Conmaol.
30 CHRONICLES
And the battle was fought on Mag Aonac, there
fell Conmaol, having ruled one score and seven
rings, and there has his heap been raised, wonderful
to behold.
NOTES TO CHAPTER VI.
(a) Ullad means a place of burial, from which the kingdom of
Ullad, now Ulster, had its name.
(b) This act of Conmaol, contrary to the covenant of Magmorti-
omna, produced a good effect iii after times ; as the kings of Ullad
never enforced this unjust imposition, by reason of which the bond
of friendship was firm between Ullad and Oldanmaci, in consequence
of which the balance of power was kept tolerably even. The king-
doms of Deas and Gaelcn being generally opposed to Ullad, which
was strengthened by the Danan ; as to Firgneat, they appear not
ever to have been of any account.
(c) These mounts were the Britetgne.
(d) This expression may be taken in two ways, either that Con-
maol said he was Erimionn, or asks the question, " Who is Erimi-
onn?'' which last, according to the original, is the true reading.
CHAP. VII.
The reign of Tighernmas, a space of one score and
seven rings, from 931 to 904.
AONGUS the son of Conmaol was chosen to rule
in Deas.
And Tighernmas sent a messenger unto Aongus,
saying, " At what time shall the heads of the peo-
ple meet on Oir and Ceas, to fix the limits of the
lands of Erimionn and of Iber ?"
And Aongus called the chiefs ; and they would
OF ERI. 31
not answer to the words of Tighernmas : they sent
back words, saying,
" The land is the inheritance of the sons of the
ra'ce, as to their portions, and of the chiefs ; yea, and
of all the Gaal, according to the law of Tainistacht.
The men of Deas know not of the lands of Iber,
nor of Erimionn ; have not the words of Tigfam-
mas come from the priests ?"
And Tighernmas sent other words, calling the
lands Deas and Gaelen. And the heads of the
people met, and the marks are fixed, and there is
peace, (a)
Ullad enjoyeth repose.
And when Iber had ruled one score rings and
eight, he ceased, and the land mourned for him.
And Iber his son was chosen, and he is called
Iberic. When he had ruled for one ring, Neact
died, and Felimd the son of Strot was chosen Ard
Olam. (b)
In these days came a ship, with men of Feine,
with letters, saying, " Let my servants search through
thy land for metals of precious things, if any such
are to be found therein, and ye shall have one twen-
tieth part, and my servants will pay for whatever
they have from thee. Let there be a covenant be-
tween thee and me."
And Tighernmas took counsel within Gaelen;
and he told the words of Feine: and the assembly
called out, " It shall not be as Feine listeth ; deceit
is in the heart, falsehood is in the tongue of Feine.
Hath not Eteerial bad the Goal ' beware of Casan-
tireider T Are not our brethren in the land of me-
tals ? What if men of the Gaol abiding therein were
32 CHRONICLES
sent for ? cannot they live amongst their brethren
here, and search in the bowels of this land ? Let no
man hearken to the words of Feine"
And it was so.
And a vessel was made ready, and those who
went therein returned as they went; they were not
suffered to come to land, (c)
And it came to pass in the days of Iberic, there
came a ship to the inlet of the waters of the sea, nigh
unto Buid-Cloc ; and those who were therein had
the similitudes of the sun, moon, and the stars of
Tarsnasc. And they told unto the priests, how
Baal had given command to his servants to raise up
a dwelling-place for Baal, and to set therein the
likenesses, that Baal, and Re, and Treasnasc, may
be always present before their eyes, (d)
These words did the high-priest whisper 'into the
ear of Tighernmas ; and he added moreover, "What
if Tighernmas would assemble the people, and say
unto them, ' Thus hath Baal spoken unto Tighern-
mas,
1 Am I too far from thee is my habitation too
distant from the children of Eri? See that thou
raisest up a pillar, and engrave thereon the sign of
Sul, even me, and of Re, my dwelling-place, by
night, and of Tarsnasc : (e)
' And bow down before me, nigh unto thee, and 1
will hear thy voice ; and my servants will whisper
my answer into the ear of the people; and when
thou askest aught of Baal, remember his servants,
that it may be well with thee.'"
And Tighernmas did and said according to the
words of the high-priest ; and the priests said, " As
OF ERI. 33
Baal, the light, and heat, and life of the world, hath
spoken unto Tighernmas, so be it ; blessed be Baal,
blessed of Baal be Erimionn."
And pillars were raised up nigh unto the mounts
of the congregations of Gaelen, images of Sul, and
Re, and Tarsnasc, set therein ; of gold, and silver,
and brass, were the pictures. (/)
Arid the priests bowed down before the pillars ;
and Tighernmas humbled himself in the sight of the
children of the land.
And the congregations murmured, and raised a
loud cry, saying, " Is the glory of sun, moon, and
chief of the stars, to be confined within stones ? We
will not bow the head, save to Baal only :" and they
were of a mind to tumble down Cromcruad to the
ground; howbeit their hands were stayed at that
time, (g)
And all the people were provoked with Tighern-
mas because of Cromcruad ; and he did blame the
priests in the hearing of the assembly.
And when it came to the ear of the high-priest,
that the priests were blamed of Tighernmas, he did
creep privily to him, and he did say, " Shall the
Gaol rise up against Baal and Erimionn? let the
words go out from Erimionn, saying, * Let the con-
gregations bow down before Cromcruad' "
But Tighernmas would not, according to the words
of the priest ; moreover, he repeated all his words in
the hearing of the great congregation, (/i)
And, behold, on the morrow, Tighernmas was
found dead, as he lay within his tent.
And the people called on the spirits of Erial and
of Eleerial, and on the name of Tighernmas: and
VOL. II. D
34 CHRONICLES
the high-priest told them, that the chief had been
struck by Baal for his words spoken of the priests.
And the people would look upon him, and lo,
there was no mark on his body from Baal; and they
fell upon the high-priest, and they slew him, and of
the priests those whom they found : and Cromcruad
was tumbled down wherever he was raised up.
And the bards sung the death-song ; and the Gaol
laid the weight of Tighernmas : no priest was there.
Thus perished Tighernmas the son of Filial by
the falsehood of the priests ; having ruled one score
rings and seven.
NOTES TO CHAPTER VII.
(a) By the law of Tainistact, you have been informed of the re-
gulation concerning the property of the territory, and very jealous
were all the people of this law, here we have an instance of it. The
words of Tighernmas, calling the lands of Erimionn and of Iber,
gave so great offence, that the chiefs of Deas would not send an an-
swer, till the lands were called by their proper names.
(b) Iberic means a remedy, healing, or balm for Her.
(c) The Phoenicians had heard of the emigration to, and settle-
ment in, Eri of the Goal of Iber, and they came at this time to
endeavour to get a footing here in the expectation* of finding
metals.
(d) This relation confirms the fact, that this Gael emigrated from
Spain antecedently to the establishment of image-worship in Egypt
and Phoenicia, which Sesostris first introduced in Spain. Had the
emigration of our forefathers been later, it is not possible that they,
in close communication with the Phoenicians, should not have heard
of the innovation, more particularly as the visitations of the traders
of that country, in consequence of the discovery of the mines of
Breotan, were much more frequent on the coasts of Gaclag and
Buasce : but our ancestors, having left Gaclag immediately after the
irruption of Sesostris, we escaped the contagion with which it was
now attempted by the priests of Gaelcn to infect king and people,
OF ERI. 35
for the advancement of the power and the increase of the wealth of
the servants of Baal on earth.
(e) For the meaning of all the proper names, consult the Glossary.
(/) .Had the priests succeeded, their Asti would have been con^
verted into temples and oracles, as in Greece and Italy.
(g) Cromcruad means " the pillar to bend before."
(A) What a picture of art, imposture, and dissimulation ! What
an exact similitude between all men, at all times, in pursuit of
power and dominion !
CHAP. VIII.
From the death 0/"Tighernmas to the death o/*FiO-
caid, a space of eleven rings, from 904 to 8-93.
Now when Tighernmas ceased by the hands of
the priests, Erbot his son was in his youth. And
in three moons died Aongus, chief in Deas, and
Airt his first-born was in youth also, nor was there
one of the race in Deas or Gaelen who could rule ;
and Eri did call on Iberic to rule Erimionn, but he
would not.
And thus passed six rings, when Iberic died,
having ruled one score and fourteen rings, and Ullad
mourned for him.
And Sobairce his first-born, the goodliest of the
sons of Eri, was chosen to sit in the place of his fa-
ther; and Ciermna, his brother of one birth, was
but little inferior to Sobairce in outward form or
inward worthiness.
And now Eocaid the son of Daire, of the line of
Ith, chief of Ib Lugad, took on him the name of
Erimionn; he passed away his time trifling, his
D2
36 CHRONICLES
mind bent more on the colours of raiment than on
things useful to be known or dona
Eri was troubled, words being spread abroad,
" the Danan are holding talk with Firgneat privily."
Now when Eocaid had called himself Erimionn
for a course of nearly five rings, all the chiefs of
Deas and Gaelen did send letters unto Sobairce and
unto Ciermna, saying,
" Will not the sons of Er listen to the voice of
Eri, calling on them to guard her from the foemen,
preparing to rise up against her? Will they not re-
move Eocaid the son of Daire from the seat of the
chief?"
And Sobairce and Ciermna answering, said, " The
sons of Er will remove Eocaid, and watch over
Eri. n
And ere Sobairce assembled the warriors, he sent
a messenger of peace to Eocaid, saying,
" Eocaid son of Ith hath not been chosen, nor
doth it seem fit to the chiefs that he should rule :
what if he remove to his own place?"
But Eocaid delayed answer till Sobairce came
upon him, and those about him fell off from him.
And after two days Eocaid did send to Ciermna,
by one who brought food unto him, to come to him,
no covenant being made; and when Ciermna did
not come so soon as the impatience of Eocaid looked
for, he slew himself.
Note. It appears that the king of Deas and the king of Gaelen,
whichever conceived himself most powerful, arrogated the title of
Erimionn; and now we find a prince of Ith, who, though of the
royal line, was not strictly eligible to a throne, assuming the title of
Erimionn also.
OF ERI. 37
CHAP. IX.
The reign of Sobairce, a space of two score rings,
lacking one ring, from the death of Eocaid, that is
from 893 to 854.
Now Sobairce sent messengers through the nations
of Eri, saying, " Let the chiefs assemble on the
plain of Almain out of hand, to meet Sobairce chief
in Ulladr
And the assembly were together, and they held
talk, for Sobairce said, " I will do nought of my-
self."
And the chiefs of Gaelen did intreat Sobairce to
rule over that land ; and the chiefs of Deas did be-
seech Ciermna to sit in Deas.
And Ciermna took his departure with the chiefs
of Deas, and Sobairce returned to his place ; Erbot
the son of Tighernmas along with him.
And Felimid hath lived to see the sons of Er rule
over all the Gaal in Eri : their minds are stored with
wisdom, the words of Eolus are in their hearts. Now
is discord banished from the land ; no more will our
ears hear of the preparation of the Danan for battle.
Felimid hath lived to a happy time ; his clays draw
near unto an end.
In one moon after Sobairce returned to Ullad, did
Felimid breathe for the last time : and Catarac was
was chosen Ard Olam.
Sobairce hath given the Olam a charge to instruc
Erbot in the ways of truth, and to repeat in his ear
the words of Eolus continually.
38 CHRONICLES
v
Now Sobairce raised up an house durable on the
rock, that standeth above the waters of Foist ; (a)
and Ciermna hath builded a house durable also on
the summit that looketh out upon the world of wa-
ters at the eastern extremity of Ib Lugad. (b)
And the chiefs and all the people murmured when
they saw and heard thereof; a thing not known to
be done by our fathers aforetime.
And when the words came to the ears of Sobairce
and of Ciermna, they said,
" Let not the chiefs nor the Gaol take fear unto
them, that the sons of Er will do an injury unto them,
how could they hurt the people and not endamage
themselves ?
" The gates of Dun Sobairce and of Dun Ciermna
shall be open as wide, and as continually, as the mouth
of the tent.
" Nevertheless if the minds of the people are
troubled because of this thing, let their full thoughts
be declared ; short will be the time till the evil shall
be removed out of sight." (c)
And when the people heard the words, they said,
" The strength of our hope is in Sobairce and Ci-
ermna ; may the houses of the children of Er stand
for ever !"
Now Erbot was of the age, and Sobairce did go
with him to Gaelenj and he called together the great
congregation, and Sobairce presented Erbot to the
assembly, and he said,
" When the children of Eri did call on Sobairce
to watch over Gaelen, for that not one of the race of
lolar was of the age, and the Danan was said to
OF ERI. 39
threaten that land, Sobairce did listen unto their
voice.
" Gaelen is the portion of the sons oflolar, of whom
is Erbot, no longer in youth. The Olam have in-
structed him in lessons of truth and wisdom, which
will teach him how to rule."
And when Sobairce made an end, all being silent,
after a while he said,
" Was Sobairce a chief of Gaelen, he would say,
What if Erbot the son of Tighernmas of the race
of the hero sit on the seat of his fathers ?"
And a shout was raised, and the assembly and
all that were about the mount, cried aloud, " May
jBaal prosper all the works of Sobairce the son of
Er /"
And Murcad, a chief of Gaelen, stood up, and
said, " What if Erbot the son of Tighernmas of the
race of the hero sit on the seat of his fathers ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And Sobairce laid a beautiful mantle of curious
work on the shoulders of Erbot, and he did call me,
Catarac, and he said, " B.ehold Catarac hath a pre-
sent for Erbot r
And I did give into the hands of Erbot the words
of the writing of Eolus, and of Eteerial, and I did
say, " Son of lolar, accept at my hands these words
of thy great fathers, the wisest of the race. Before
thy eyes heretofore have I set them, to thy heart I
would have laid them ; thou wilt find in them food
for thy mind, more delicious than the cool waters of
the fountain to the parched lips of the hunter, as he
raceth after his dogs, pursuing the deer on the sides
of the naked hills, what time the sheep yieldeth his
40 CHRONICLES
cumbrous raiment to man, more provident for the
times to come."
And Erbot did lay the writings beneath his mantle.
And now the boards were spread, and there was
feasting, and music, and dancing, and tales of other
times times of Gaeleg, yea, and of Iber, for full
nine days.
And Sobairce returned to Ullad, and Erbot and
all the chiefs of Gaelen attended his steps on his
homeward way to the waters of Ramhar, which rim
between the nations of Ullad and of Gaelen; and
\ve did pass by the way that Sobairce hath opened
throughout from thence even to Dun Sobairce.
Now did Sobairce send a messenger unto Cierm-
na, saying, " Airt the son Aongus is of the age ;
the eye of Sobairce doth long to look upon his bro-
ther."
And Ciermna assembled the chiefs of Deas, and
they did choose Airt the son of Aongus.
And Ciermna returned towards Ullad, and a great
company moved with him, now of one land, now of
another, to the limits of Deas ; and multitudes sur-
rounded his way through Gaelen.
And when he touched the border of Ullad, he
came down from his horse; and he bowed the head,
and he bathed his body in the waters of Ramhar:
and when he stood on the land of Ullad, he kissed
the earth.
And Sobairce moved on the way that Ciermna
was a coming the journey of two days ; and they did
meet in the vale of Bearna : and when they were yet
far distant, they did come down from their horses,
and they did run with all their speed to meet each
OF ERI. 41
other, and they embraced tenderly, tears of joy rush-
ing from their eyes.
And a huge stone is set up on the spot, on the
one side of which is engraved the name of Sobairce,
and on the other the name of Ciermna.
And the boards were spread at Dun Sobairce,
and there was feasting for one entire moon, even the
moon Cruining all were bidden : tents were raised
all about, and the song, and the voice of the harp was
heard, and the tales of other times; and the dance
and the chase passed days and nights away in joy
and gladness.
And the day before the congregation were to be
separated, they were called to one place, and boards
were raised up in the midst; and Leaf, one of the
Olam, was lifted up thereon : Leat, whose voice is
strong, and the sounds thereof are sweet.
And J, Catarac, did give into his hands, the writ-
ing of Eolus, and the roll of the chronicles, up to
the day on which Leat was standing in the presence
of the children of the land, and Leat did read the
words aloud ; and the joy of amazement ran through
the congregation.
And all the chiefs, and Olam, and priests, bards
and minstrels, and all the Gaal, and the matrons and
damsels, all raised up their hands towards the hea-
vens ; and they did beseech Baal to prosper all the
works of Sobairce and of Ciermna, the glory of the
Gaal, the sword and buckler of the land.
.Now peace is on every side: the Danan seek the
love of the men of Ullad. Firgneat join themselves
to us, fearing nothing.
And Airt and Erbot did journey to Dun Sobairce.
42 CHRONICLES
Erbot inclirieth unto the priests ; he hath, or seemeth
to have, forgotten the lessons of the Olam.
It happed on a day that Sobairce did speak of
words of Eolus unto Erbot, who knew them not;
and Sobairce did inquire of the writings Catarac did
give unto him in Gaelen; when Erbot said, Ard
Cruimtear did remove them from my tent, saying,
they are the work of the Olam, who speak evil of
J3aal and his servants continually.
Airt delighteth in sports and music, and the song
and dance, more than in wisdom.
Sobairce and Ciermna lament unto me, Catarac,
the gloominess of Erbot, and the trifling levity of
unthinking Airt.
When Sobairce had ruled for the course of one
score rings and one, Catarac died, and Leat was
chosen Ard Olam.
Ways are making through the land ; the Gaal in-
crease cattle abound the Olam are heard know-
ledge is in respect. Five congregations are added
through Ullad: day followeth day; as the things
are of one day, so of the next. Ullad is as the infant
reposing on the breast of the mother, after sucking
the pap. (d)
When Sobairce had ruled for one score rings and
twelve, Leat died, and Nid was chosen Ard Olam.
And when Sobairce had ruled one score and
seventeen rings over Eri, Erbot, chief in Gaelen,
died, and Smior Gaal his son was chosen.
And ere that moon did wane, Airt the son of
Aongus, chief in Deas, died also ; and the chiefs did
not come to the mount for eight moons that lacked
of his full age ; then they did choose Eocaid his son.
OF ERI. 43
And when Sobairce had ruled for the circuit 01
two score rings and four, he sickened and died ;
and his heap hath been raised, as he did bid, nigh
unto the mount of Ullad.
For he said, If at any time the mind of the chief,
or the thoughts of the people, should be unruly, per-
adventure they will return into the way of reason,
when they think on Sobairce laid beneath the heap
before them.
And ere the twelfth day was to a-i end, from the
day that Sobairce ceased, Ciermna ceased also ; his
spirit, though great, could not endure existence,
Sobairce being no more.
And the heap of Ciermna is raised nigh unto the
heap of Sobairce, as though he had ruled in Ullad;
and Ullad mourneth, and long will mourn for So-
bairce and Ciermna.
NOTES TO CHAPTER IX.
(a) This is the first mention of an house, according to our present
acceptation of the word, in the history of this Gaal.
(b) This house was called Dun Sobairce. See the Glossary and
Map ; as also for Dun Ciermna.
(c) This is language worthy of a wise man and a good prince ;
such conduct alway serves to inspire the people with confidence in
their rulers. The modern practice of oligarchies, who have usurped
the government of the whole of Europe, is never to concede any
thing to the wishes of the people, however just or moderate they
may be ; for which reason, the people have no confidence in the
usurpers, who depend for the continuance of t eir powe , not on
the affections, but the corruption of the people ; and ndeavour to
extenuate their offence by charging the corrupted with the guilt to
which they have enticed them.
(d) What is translated congregations, is ~Britetgnc, or fire-hill, as
heretofore explained.
44 CHRONICLES
CHAP. X.
The reign of Q\\\\o\, a space of one score and four
rings, from 854 to 830.
WHEN the chiefs of Ullad were called to the mount,
they chose Oilliol the son of Sobairce.
Now Eocaid, chief in Deas, raised his hand high,
and his voice higher, in threats against the Danan ;
and he sent an herald to demand tribute not due;
and if not paid out of hand, to say, in the hearing of
Seorl, chief of that land, that the warriors of Deas
would pour into Oldanmact.
And Seorl sent the words of Eocaid by the mouth
of his messenger unto Oilliol, and to say moreover,
" It hath been told unto the Danan, that when
the pillar was raised up for a memorial of the cove-
nant between their fathers and the race of I her, your
fathers of that day did shape figures, rolled one upon
the other, that tell why the stone was set up, and
shew that they were not to pass over the waters of
the great river to trouble Oldanmact; and that the
figures then formed remain together within the house
of the chief of Ullad even unto this day. Now Eo-
caid, chief in Deas, calling himself Erimionn, threat-
eneth to pass over the river, against the will of the
Danan, demanding tribute. Therefore Seorl and the
Danan would know, if Oilliol will stop the foot of
Eocaid, the covenant being as Seorl sayeth, or to
that like."
And Oilliol said, " The words of the covenant
OF ERI. 45
do abide within the booth of the Ard Olam ; thou
shalt hear them."
And Nid, even I, did open the roll of the chroni-
cles ; and words were read as Seorl had declared
by the mouth of his messenger.
And Oilliol inquired the cause of the wrath of
Eocaid; and the man answered, "The JDanan, from
the chief to the Clod, have done nought." (a)
Whereupon Oilliol said unto the messenger, " Say
thou unto SeorL Oilliol will send unto Eocaid to
refrain, and if he will persist wrongfully, Oilliol will
then declare unto him what he intendeth."
And the man took his departure, and Oilliol did
send letters unto Eocaid, saying :
" Words have come from Seorl unto the ear of
Oilliol; ' Eocaid doth threaten to pass over the
waters of Seanamhan, under pretence of exacting
tribute;' and Oilliol addeth, Why tribute to Eo-
caid? why calleth Eocaid himself Erimionn? Oil-
liol will fulfil the oath of his father, sworn on
Magmortiomna y even against a son of Iber. There-
fore," (6)
And Eocaid refrained, and peace abided.
Oilliol walketh in the path of his fathers ; more-
over he maketh circ'iits through Ullad ring after
ring, sojourning now in the tents of one, then of
another, looking into the conditions of the children
of the land : and the gates of Dun Sobairce are open
at all times, for the entrance of chiefs, and the
Gaal.
Now when Oilliol had ruled for the course of one
score and two rings, it happed that Smior Gaal went
46 CHRONICLES
to the tents of Iber, where the half of Eri was as-
sembled for the chase.
And whilst the hunters were together, the boards
were spread, the horns went round, the nights pass-
ed away in song, the harps, and the dance.
And one morning, after Smior Gaol had heated
himself in the dance, and the horns had been emp-
tied to excess the night before, he plunged into the
waters of Sior, and long time passed not till his skin
was hot, his frame was as in fire; yet did he hunt
the whole day long, and thus kept struggling with
distemper, till forced to become companion to his
bed by night and day : and he did rage.
The hunters now began to move towards their
dwellings, and Eocaid was troubled sore because of
Smior Gaal, hearing that he was in doubtful case to
live or die.
And Eocaid went to the tent wherein Smior Gaol
lay, to comfort him. And on the fifth day did Smior
Gaol die.
And Eocaid was not at ease, yet he went to and
fro, as he was wont, in open air, till the subtle poison
imbibed from Smior Gaol ran through all his frame,
and on the fifth day also from the time he sickened,
did Eocaid die.
And many were they who were swept off in Deas
in like manner.
And Mogfeil the son of Eocaid was chosen to
rule in Deas.
And Fiaca the son of Erbot was placed on the
seat of the chief in Gaelen.
And when Oilliolhzd ruled in Ullad for the course
OF ERI. 47
of one score rings and four, in truth and justice, he
died.
NOTES TO CHAPTER X.
(a) This Danan word, Clod, must mean one of the lowest degree :
Cloden was the term applied by the Danan to the aborigines of this
island.
(b] It has been the practice of those who have put together bardic
tales of Eri, to give a regular catalogue of chief kings, from the fall
of Iber on Ceseol elected as it were by constituted authorities. You
see by these chronicles (the only authentic record that hath escaped
the tooth of time, and the destroying hands of Danes and English),
that the assumption of the title was an usurpation not warranted
by law.
CHAP. XL
The reign of Daire, a space of seventeen rings, from
830 to 813
IT was against the will of Daire that he was placed
on the seat of his father : he said, " My frame is
weakly, and if Ullad should be troubled !"
But the chiefs would not pass on to another of
the sons of Oilliol; and whilst Daire sat amongst
the Olam and the bards, and touched the strings of
the harp, Eocaid his brother did bestir himself for
the chief.
And when Daire had sat during one ring, Nid
died, and Grad was chosen Ard Olam.
Now when Daire had ruled for six rings, it came
to pass, that Cuil, chief of the Danan, stirred up the
Firgneat, saying.
48 CHRONICLES
" The strangers have evil minds towards us ; they
be weak ; do they not slay each other in Deas and
Gaelen ? (a)
" Let us join our hands together; ye shall have
one quarter of Gaelen''
And Firgneat did spread themselves from the
borders of the waters that wash the lands of their
dwellings ; and they did join themselves to the Da-
nan, and a great multitude they were; and they
moved towards Gaelen.
And when words came to Fiaca, " The Danan
and Firgneat are moving towards the land," he call-
ed together the chiefs, and Morad stood up and said,
" What if a messenger be sent to Daire, to drive
back the waves that threaten the land ?" (6)
And Colgar stood up in haste, and said, "Who
is he that will write the words ? Shall the hand be
upon a pen, not on the sword ? Whilst Scriobnoir
is writing for help, where will be our flocks and
herds ? where the glory of the Gaol r And all cried,
" To battle !"
And they met on Mag Duor ; and the men of
Gaelen had the worst: howbeit, they turned not
their backs, and the Danan and Firgneat advanced
into the land.
And on the morrow, as the multitude were pass-
ing towards the sun's rising, Fiaca bad Colgar,
" Take with thee a chosen band of youths, and
haste behind the foe, and thence rush upon them
with uproar."
And Colgar did so ; and whilst those with
Fiaca met them in front, those with Colgar were
on their backs ; and when Firgneat felt the weight
OF ERI. 49
of the Gaal they escaped as they could ; but Danan
proved men, many were the warriors of Oldanmact
who fell on that day, for they said, " Are we worthy
to live, if we cannot stand on the land of our fa-
thers ?" and many of the Gaal fell also
And they returned each to their own lands, bear-
ing evil minds to each other.
Now when Daire came to hear of these things, his
mind was troubled, for he said, " Should Iber join
himself to Fiaca, and part Oldanmact, it will fare
ill with Ullad: (c)
And Daire sent Eocaid his brother unto Cuill, to
learn of a truth the cause of the passing of the Dan-
an into Gaelen ; that if it should appear the Danan
were not transgressors, Eocaid may whisper words
of comfort in his ear.
And Eocaid discovered that Fiaca and Mogfeibe
had been harassing Oldanmact for a long while ;
moreover, that the messenger sent from Cuill unto
Dun Sobairce with tidings thereof, had been laid
hold on, and put under an oath in the presence of
the earth, in the hearing of the waves of the sea, that
he would say unto Cuill, " The chief of Ullad would
not listen unto the words of my lips."
Whereupon Eocaid said unto Cuill, " Cuill, hear
the words of Daire from the mouth of Eocaid his
brother. Let not the Danan break the covenant of
M agmortiomna ; and if the children of Iber do not
observe the same for the times to come, let Cuill
send words by a sure tongue to the chief of largael:
so will they come to the ear of Daire; then will the
warriors of Ullad haste to help the Danan." (d)
VOL. II. E
50 CHRONICLES
And Eocaid returned to Dun Sobairce.
And Daire preserved Ullad in peace all his days,
of seventeen rings that he ruled ; then did he sicken
and die.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XI.
(a) In ancient days it was a thing unknown for tribes and the
people of the same community to destroy each other ; domestic
butchery was reserved for polished ages, for more advanced stages
to civilization of the perfectible animal, man. Insatiable appetite for
power hurried the chiefs of Deas and Gaelen into the commission of
frightful excesses, which it is not my intention to extenuate ; at the
same time I beg of those English, who are in the habit of stigmatis-
ing us with every foul epithet their language furnishes, to review
the pages of their own history, tolerably authentic ; exempt as it is
from captivating figures of fine imagination, unclouded by mists of
fable, on the shoulders of which the mantle of antiquity was never
laid.
(6) It is observable that the figure generally presented for an hos-
tile invasion is a flood, as you may hare seen in divers passages in
these Chronicles, and in the Dissertation. Which* instances could
be given five hundred fold, was it necessary.
(c) From this passage you can understand the policy of Ullad t
which you will find adhered too invariably, and which throws con-
siderable light on the true state of En'.
(d) The reason of sending to the chief of largaal was, to prevent
the danger of the messenger from Oldanmact to Dun Sobairce beinj
intercepted. largaal is this day called Donegal.
CHAP. XII.
The reign of Eocaid, a space of sixteen rings, from
813 to 797.
EOCAID the son of Oilliol, and brother of Daire,
was chosen chief in Ullad.
OF ERh 5}
Now there was amity between the sons of Iber
and of lolar : the children of lolar were touched at
heart because of the tenderness of Eocaid to Smior-
gael
And what time Eocaid had ruled five years in
Ulfad; Fiaca sent Fionn his son to Mogfeibe to say
unto him,
" So long as Ullad is in friendship with the Dan-
an, to move and stay them, and Firgneat at his
pleasure, there will be no safe footing for the sons
of Iber nor of lolar. What if Mogfeibe join his
strength to the weight of Fiaca to the feeling of
Oldanmact ?"
Now Mogfeibe being no way subtle, and Fionn
being young, moreover not knowing that the words
were secret words for Mogfeibe's ear, Mogfeibe said
unto Fionn, " 1 will send an answer at such a time."
And Mogfeibe assembled the chiefs, Daire chief
of Ib Lugad being present : and Mogfeibe repeated
the words of Fionn, but the assembly would not ac-
cording thereunto.
And long time passed riot till Mogfeibe died, and
Eocaid his son was chosen.
And Fiaca journeyed to the tents of Eocaid, in
hopes to persuade him to enter Oldanmact; but the
chiefs of Deas would not consent thereto.
Urged by the vehemence of his passion to destroy
the Firgneat, for they were despised of him, he as-
sembled a small company, enough as he thought,
and with these did he move to Maggeintir. (a)
What though Firgneat were taken unawares, yet
did they run together, and they d-id surround Fiaca.
E 2
62 CHRONICLES
and all that were with him ; and they did smite the
men of Gaelen sorely, and they did slay Fiaca.
And they drew the body of Fiaca to the margin
of their land, and they flung it into the waters of
Aron .
Thus perished Fiaca, and Fionn his son was cho-
sen to rule in Gaelen.
And when Eocaid had ruled seven rings, Grad
died, and Deirim was chosen ArdOlam.
Eocaid walketh in the steps of his father, he de-
lighteth in that which is good; Ullad is in repose,
Eri resteth in the calm of peace.
And when he had ruled sixteen rings he died,
and the land mourned for him.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XII.
(a) Dull of apprehension, slow to avenge even flagrant wrongs, it
appears the Firgneat were not insensible to insult and contempt, the
original word diomeas denoting that Fiaca had spoken of them in
terms of reproach contemptuously though the particular instances
are not mentioned ; and to retaliate, even after life, they treated his
body in the manner most mortifying to his race, as though he had
been a murderer,
CHAP. XIII.
The reign of Eolus, a space of one score and nine
rings, from 797 to 768.
EOLUS sitteth on the seat of his fathers ; he is not
exceeded by one of the race for wisdom.
He hath journeyed through Ullad ring after ring,
OF ERI. 53
and visiteth the booths of the Olam, and sitteth
amongst them, hearing and giving lessons of know-
ledge continually, now six rings that he hath ruled.
And now he moved towards Deas, I, Deirim,
in his company. He had a strong desire to see Eo-
caid chief of that land : the report of Eocaid is good,
he loveth truth and justice and peace more than
any of his race since the Gaol first touched JEri.
And Eolus and Eocaid exchanged vows of friend-
ship all their days.
And as Eolus was returning through Gaelen, he
tarried awhile at the tents of Fionn: all the efforts
of Eolus to lead him in the path of wisdom availed
not the priests have taken dominion of his reason.
Great was the joy when Eolus returned to Dun
Sobaircc. And when Eolus had ruled for nine
rings, he sent messengers through Ullad, saying,
44 Let the congregation be gathered together at the
mount of Dun Sobairce, what time jBaal shall enter
his house Sgith."
And when the time came, a great multitude was
assembled, and Eolus rose in the midst, and he said,
" It is the wish of Eolus that the number of the
Olam be increased, and that three booths durable
be established in divers parts of the land, where provi-
sion might be made for the Olam and for the youths :
therefore if it seemeth good, what if three schools be
builded, one at Druimcrit, one at Druimmor, and
one at Dun Sobairce here, and nine Olam abide in
each?" ()
And the words were heard by all with gladness;
and it was so. And when Eolus had ruled for ten
rings, words came to Dun Sobairce that Eocaid
54 CHRONICLES
Mumo, chief in Deas, had ceased, being flung from
his horse in passing over on the hurdles on the wa-
ters of Sior, where they glide between Arda, and
there was he drowned.
And a mighty heap hath been raised on the far
side of the river, and the heap is called Mumain, and
from thence is all Deas aforetime called MUMAIN
in respect for the chief. (&)
And Glas the son of Noid, the son of Eocaid
Faobarglas was chosen to rule in Mumain.
And when Eolus had ruled fourteen rings, Fionn
chief of Gaelen died, and Aongus the son of Fiaca
was chosen.
Now the mind of Aongus was evil towards the
Danan and to Firgneat ; he remembered the death
of his father, and he took to heart the m'anner
thereof, which he laid to the Danan; how be it they
had no share therein ; and he sought pretences, now
one, then another, to do them injury.
And he sent a messenger to demand tribute, and
whe-n Forb, chief in Oldanmact, asked, " What tri-
bute?" he was answered, " Eiric for the blood or
my father." The Danan were amazed at hearing the
words, yet did they know the mind of Aongus
thereby.
And after a while the warriors of Gaelen came
upon Oldanmact unawares, and the Danan tied from
the presence of Aongus towards the sun's going, not
having time to send words to the chief of largaeL
And the Gaol pursued after them ; st-il.! the Danan
kept on flying before the-m, feigning fear.
And when the Gaol had gotten entangled in the
midst of the hills, the Danan rose up against them,
OF EKI. 55
and many of the Gaol fell, and Mai, a chief of Gaelen,
fell also.
Now Aongus was not with the host ; the moon
was at the palest ; Aongus yet lay in his tent, Sana,
the delight of his soul, nigh unto him. And one
came running to the tent of the chief, and told what
happed : and Aongus trembled, for he did not yet
know that J3aal was in the chamber of his rest, (c)
But when he heard that Baal had not come forth,
he was rejoiced, and said, " Good, our fathers drew
not the sword till JBaal looked out upon them."
And Aongus hasted to the battle, the hills were
covered with the foe : Aongus strode in his strength,
and his strength was terrible.
The Danan fought valiantly ; all could not avail
against Albuadac ; great was the slaughter of that
day. And when the men of Gaelen stood round
Aongus after the battle, he said aloud, " Let these
hills be called Cealg for the times to come, because
of the treachery of the Danan." (d)
And Aongus wasted Oldanmact, and he laid Cios
for Eiric on the land, vengeance for the blood of his
father ; for he said, the Danan were helping untp
Firgneat ; but that was not so : and he doubled the
tribute, calling himself Erimionn.
And Aongus turned his face toward Maggeinim,
with intent utterly to root out Firgneat ; and as he
was about to enter that land, lo ! the warriors of Ullad
were moving towards Oldanmact, words having
passed from mouth to ear, even unto Dun Solairce,
of the doings of Aongus.
And now Eolus sent the warriors, and three of
56 CHRONICLES
his brethren, Oilliol, Ruidruide, and Ros, to aid
the Danan.
Oilliol staid the foot of the host, whilst Ruidruide
and Ros rode towards Aongus ; and when they
reached within the hearing of their voices by the
men of Gaelen, they came down from their horses,
their swords in their left hands, their shields at their
backs, their mantles girded close, and they moved
on their feet towards Aongus.
And Ros raised his voice, and said, " We have
hither come according to the words of Eolus to say
unto Aongus, "The Firgneat against whom thou
raisest up the sword are of Ullad, and the children
of Er have sworn unto them, and the covenant of
peace is between them and us.
" What hath been done is done. Have the Firgneat
joined themselves unto the Danan? Let Aongus
search them out through Oldanmact, they are war-
riors, their hand's upon the sword : why spoil the
lands of those who abide in their dwellings?
" Hath Aongus an evil mind towards Firgneat ?
Shall it be said in times to come, The Gaol of
Sciot of Iber turned their backs on men, to war
with the earth, and dwellings, and women and chil-
'dren ?" and Ros repeated the words aloud in the
hearing of the Gaol.
And the words of Ros were pleasing in the ears
of the Gaal, and Aongus took counsel, and returned
to Gaelen.
And Oilliol sent a messenger, even the chief of
largael, with words unto Forb, that Forb may
know Don for times to come.
OF ERI. 57
And the hearts of the Danan beat warmly in love
for Ullad, and the race of Er.
And there is peace, for Glas doth walk in the
steps of Mumo ; he would have the youth of his
land instructed in lessons of truth; his voice is of no
account, the children of Mumain are more inclined
to sports, and music, and tales of the bards; but
Glas preserved the land in peace all his days, of nine
rings that he ruled ; then he died, and Eunda the
son of Eocaid Mumo was chosen.
At this time died also Deirim, Ard Olam of Ullad,
and Dub was chosen in his place.
Peace abideth ; Eunda, yea, and Aongus listen to
the voice of Eolus: he holdeth on in the ways of
truth and justice, never stepping aside from the les-
sons of his great father, the sure guide thereto.
And four congregations are established, and nine
booths are on the passages through Ullad, to minis-
ter to the wayfaring and to the stranger, far from the
voice of his kindred. Eolus toileth without ceasing
for the good of Ulad.(e)
When Eolus had ruled one score rings and eight,
Aongus, chief in Gaelen, died, and Maine his bro-
ther was chosen.
And when Eolus had ruled for the course of one
score rings and nine, he did feel as though he had
run his course to the view of the utmost end ; and
he bad those about him to raise up the tent of the
chief, midway between the mount of Ullad, and the
booth of the Olam of Dun Sobairce.
And when it was told unto Eolus, that his tent
was fixed, he said, " Let my weight be borne hence,
58 CHRONICLES
and Jaid within my tent, that I may cease therein,
as my fathers did, no soil on Sobairce from my
words." (/)
And it was so: and when he was placed within
the tent, he felt inclined to sleep ; and sleep came
over him, and his spirit was refreshed therefrom.
And he called for me, Dub, and he said unto me,
" Let my sons be gathered together, even here, that
I may see and speak to them ere that I die."
And when the youths did stand in the presence
of their father, Dub within the tent, Eolus raised
himself up, and he opened his mouth, and said,
" My sons, a treasure hath been committed to
my care by Eocaid, my father, entrusted to him by
his father, and so from father to son, from genera-
tion to generation. Whether it hath suffered aught of
diminution in my hands hath no doubt been judged,
though the truth will not be declared in full till I
shall be beneath the heap."
Now Eolus perceiving that the young men looked
one upon another with inquiring eyes, as in conjeo
ture of a treasure so long concealed, of which they
had not heard afore, he said,
" Ye seem in wonder at the mention of a hoard,
which till now ye heard not of. Think ye that J have
great possessions in flocks and herds, and many
horses, and a store of dogs ; that the apparel of ray
house is of great worth, and metals had from within
the bosom of the earth ; that costly arms are mine?
" Be undeceived ; of these and of such like I have
not more nor less as J know of than my gone father
had. Howbeit, Dub, let me hope that Eolus hath
OF ERI. 59
increased the store he cometh now not to part
amongst these bis sons ; nay, he will give all to each,
no severance made.
" To all of you, my sons, and unto each, I leave
the treasure, reputation a good name. It will en-
dure with care, should all else fail the care yield-
ing the highest gratification to the spirit of man ; all
the race will be partakers of this inheritance with ye,
ID y sons.
" In nothing will ye run so great a risk of loss of
any portion of this vast treasure, as by suffering
your passions to diminish the love ye ought to bear
one towards another ; whereby the band would be
loosened, that should firmly unite you.
" O my sons, beware of vanity. Let not the
gaudy fly approach too nigh unto you. Crush be-
neath thy feet the worm Envy, that consumeth the
heart's blood, and changeth the colour of the eye of
man.
" Ye feave the words of our great father, whose
name I bear preserve them in your memories : they
have been the guide of thy father let them be thine,
rny sons.
" The spirit of Eolus yet abideth with me: may it
abide with you, and be immortal, to light his race,
and all the children of the land to glory and to hap-
piness !
" Few words more:
" From this tent let not thy father be removed ;
hitherto hath my weight, enlivened by rny spirit,
been borne : suffer not my form to be touched in
death : here let the heap be raised over me, if the
children of Ullad shall think me worthy of memo-
60 CHRONICLES
rial. Go now, my sons, unto Dun Sobairce, and
there abide till ye shall hear*of me."
But they besought their father to permit them to
raise up their tents nigh unto him. And Eolus was
touched at heart; tears flowed from him he wept
aloud : the youths looked on their father, then on
each other, making no effort to smother their grief.
When Eolus found utterance for his words, he
said, " How pleasing are the words of my children
to my ears, how refreshing to my feeble spirit! Do
abide near unto your father, tha*t his eyes may look
on his children whilst Baal yet affordeth his light."
Now when it was spread abroad, that Eolus lay
on the bed of sickness within his tent, chiefs, and of
the Gaol in multitudes, swarmed around him ; and
when he heard the humming of the voices, he in-
quired, and Ros told unto him, " The children of
the land stand about thy tent, to know what service
they can render unto my father."
And Eolus said, " It is good : this is a sign unto
me, that my labour hath been well accepted. Be-
hold the full reward !" And he clasped his hands,
and said, " O that my spirit may abide with the
spirit of my fathers amongst the children of Eri for
ever !"
And he said unto Ros,
" Go forth, my son, and take unto thy tents the
chiefs, and the Olam; and let the boards be spread,
and for the Gaal, and the women, and the little
ones, that they may be comforted." And it was so.
And Eolus watched the whole night through ;
and ere Baal had reached the summit of his next
day's course, Eolus breathed for the last time.
OF ERI. 61
Now when it was known that Eolus had ceased,
a loud and grievous lamentation was heard ; and the
lower part of the tent was raised up, and the entire
congregation moved one after the other round the
tent; and they did look upon the form of the chief:
and they lifted up their hands and eyes towards the
heaven, and besought Baal to take the spirit of Eo-
lus nigh unto him, and to give him power and do-
minion over evil spirits of the air. And the Olam
said aloud, " Children of Ullad, inhale the spirit of
Eolus ; let it be preserved for ever." (g)
And when the day came, that the heap of Eolus
was to be raised, and the congregation were toge-
ther, trunks of trees were fixed up round about the
tent, wherein lieth the form of Eolus ; and the tops
of the trees leaned one against each other, and on
them was piled up the heap, beneath which his bulk
abideth as he ceased, according to his words.
And the death-song of the chief was raised by me,
Dub, and chanted by the voices of the children of the
land.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XIII.
(a) Before this regulation of Eolus, the Otam instructed the youth
at their booths ; none, therefore, could have attended the Olam but
those of the neighbourhood ; the inconvenience of which being
felt, three seminaries, or colleges (in the original, " Mur Ofam&n,"
the wall of the teachers, denoting the durability of the dwelling),
were now established, for nine Olam each, and lands assigned for
the maintenance of teachers and disciples, who abided within the
schools from the time they put on the " Brat" or close cloke, till
that of wearing the F'olan, or open mantle ; neither age mentioned
that I know of.
(6) The kingdom of Deas (the south, and also the right side, or
hand, that point being on the right when the face is towards the
02 CHRONICLES
east) was qow called " Mumain" " respect for Mumo" from the
heap raised over him, as Ullad had its name for the like reason.
Look on the Map for the situation of the place. This kingdom is
now Munster, a word of no meaning ; according to English custom,
sufficient for the purpose, if it disfigures the venerable features of
antiquity.
(c) This Gaol held it dishonorable to attack a foe by night.
(d) Here is proof of the proneness of man to give good or evil
report of the same action, according to the doer. Aongus calls the
hills " Cealg," that is, " deceit," because of the trick of war prac-
tised by the Danan, which the Danan, no doubt, considered a fair
stratagem, and which Aongus, had he done the like, would have
called address and prudence. Will man never desist from impos-
ture ? Never, whilst the multitude are so easily imposed on, as really
to seem pleased with deception.
(e) Considering that Ullad enjoyed an uninterrupted state of
peace and repose for two hundred and thirty years, their march
would appear slow, were not the state of the land covered over with
woods and stagnate waters in a great measure, and the paucity of
the Gaal on their arrival, " a thin host, by the power of Baal" as
Marcad said, taken to account. These booths were called Ruths,
where hospitality was exercised to travellers and strangers.
(/) Thjs expression alludes to Sobairce having built Dun Sobairce;
and though Eolus desired to end his days in his tent, after the man-
ner of all his race before the time of Sobairce, he wished to have it
understood, that he meant not to find fault with Sobairce, or those
descended from him, who had done otherways.
(g) Here we have a demonstration of the difference between the
airy fancies of the priests, received and cherished by the multitude
under the name of Religion, and the substantial opinions of ths
Olam, founded upon all the knowledge attainable by man, rejecting
every thing as fraud and imposture, for the ends of self- aggrandise-
ment, that was incompatible with the senses, and at variance with
-right reason. They did not admit of any partiality in their supreme
being, or that he selected one or more as depositaries of his will,
secreted from the rest of his creatures ; they preferred a belief, that
those who pretended to have communication with the Author of
life and light were cheats and impostors, more particularly uhen
the evidence was before their senses continually, that the very indi-
viduals, and their order and descendants, were to possess riches
OF ERI. 63
and influence, in consequence of the reception of laws they called
divine, of which they were to be the interpreters, as well as autho-
rised to model, enact, and repeal, from time to time, every altera-
tion tending to increase their own power.
CHAP. XIV.
The reign of Oilliol, a space of seven rings, from
768 to 761.
Now the chiefs were together on the mount of UUad,
and they chose Oilliol, the first-born of Eolus.
And he sent letters unto Maine, that Oldanmact
might be relieved from the tribute under which that
land had been laid by Aongus : and he said unto
Maine, " Call thou for the writing of Eolus, my great
father and thine, which the priests, in the days of
Erbot, did steal away from that chief, and therefrom
thou wilt find, that no word of tribute was spoken of
on Magmortiomna.
" Moreover shall the Gaol ofSciot of Iber unto the
Danan what they would not bear from Sru, and
therefore did not our fathers depart from GaelagT
And Maine was consenting unto the desire of Oil-
liol, but the priests did prevent Maine, saying, " This
is a device of the Olam, to make the Danan strong to
help the sons of Er to rule over Eri? and Maine re-
peated the words to Oilliol; but they were vain
words, words of the priests, (a)
Maine is ruled by the priests in all things.
Eunda passeth all his days in searching into the
bowels of the earth, in the mountains at the extremity
of Eri, that look over the world of waters, (b)
64 CHRONICLES
Peace abideth.
Now Oilliol took delight in the chase; and when
he had ruled for seven rings he went a hunting, as he
oft had done afore, to the vale of Cora in Ardlain ;
and a stone flung from the sling of Solar of the Gaal
at a wolf, struck the head of Oilliol, and he fell into
the arms of death on the instant.
And where he fell there hath his heap been raised.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XIV.
(a) This was a calumny of the priests of Gaekn : the conduct of
Sobairce and Ciermna, and every part of the conduct of the race of
Er, are proof that they had no intention to exercise any authority
over any part of Eri t save Ullad ; for surely the policy of cultivating
the friendship of the Danan and Firgneat, for the purpose of pre-
serving peace, which we have seen the chiefs of Mumain and of
'Gaelen ever ready to disturb, could not give a colour to this charge
of the priests : the fact is, the priests detested the Olam, who de-
spised the priests and regarded not what they said " theirs were
vain words, words of the priests."
(6) The part of the country here spoken of were the mountains
between the present Bantry Bay and the river Kenmare, wherein
is found, at this day, abundance of ore of divers Kinds.
CHAP. XV.
The reign of Ros the son o/*Eolus, a space of seven
rings, from 761 to 754.
ROS the son of Eolus was chosen to reign in Ullad
And when two rings were complete, Dub died,
and Trien- was chosen Ard Olam.
And when three rings were run, Eunda, chief in
Mumain, died, and Fearard his son was chosen.
OF ERI. 65
And when five rings were numbered, Maine died,
and Roiteasac his brother was chosen chief in Gaelen.
And when Ros had ruled for the circuits of seven
rings, he sickened and died.
The bards and minstrels bewailed Ros.
CHAP. XVI.
The reign of Ardfear the son of Eolus, a space of
eighteen rings, from 754 to 73"6.
ARDFEAR, the youngest of the sons of Eolus,
was chosen chief in UllacL
He abideth in Dun Sobairce, inclining his ear to
the bards, and the music of the harps; all of TJllad
save Dun Sobairce, he leaveth unto Cier of the race;
and Cier assembleth the hunters.
Thus passed the days of Ardfear, for thirteen
rings that Cier lived, then did he die; and from that
day Ardfear lifted not up his head for the five rings
that he endured : then did he cease, having sat oh
the seat of the chief for the course of eighteen rings.
CHAP. XVII.
The reign o/'Seadna, a space often rings, from 736
to 726. *
SEADNA the son of Ardfear was chosen in the
place of his father ; and when he had ruled for one
ring Trein died, and Murdac was chosen Ar d Olam.
VOL. II. P
6 CHRONICLES
And ere one other ring was completed, Roiteasac
died, and Don his first-born was chosen to rule in
Graelen.
And when Seadna had ruled for three rings, mes-
sengers were sent through Ullad. saying,
" Let the chiefs, and one of three of the Olam, as
seem good unto them, and all the heads of the
people, and of the Gaal as may be, meet Seadna on
the mount of Ullad, what time Baal shall have run
his course through his house Sgith"
And when the time came, a great congregation
was together, and Seadna rose in the midst, and
said,
" Seadna s desire hath been to see the men of Ullad
about him, that he may know them, and that they
may know one the other ; moreover, that the words
of Eolus may be repeated in the ears of the children
of the land, and that they may hear the words of the
Chronicles of their race, that the deeds of times of
old may be kept alive in the memories of all. What
ifMurdac read them ?"
And 1 Murdac did stand nigh unto the seat of the
chief, and I did read the writings from the beginning
unto the end, and joy ran through the assembly, for
the writings had not ofttimes been read since the days
of Eolus.
And Seadna had the boards spread, and the con-
gregation remained together for three days, in joy and
gladness.
And Seadna cherisheth the Olam, entering into
the booths, hearing and giving lessons of wisdom ; he
deUghteth in music and the song, and the tale of
OF ERI 67
times. Seaana doth excel in the ehase, and
the management of the horse.
Now when Seadna had ruled for the circuit of ten
rings, he did leave Dun Sobairce, with intent to go
unto Loc Cuatt, on the waters of Foist, and of the
deep; and Fiaca his son, and Eocaid the son of DoiY,
chief of Maginis, were with the chief; and they did
move forth of the waters of Foist, and as they turned
towards the strength of J5a/, the sea began to heave,
from the strong breathing of the winds, fill a storm
arose, and the ship was filled with water; and Seadna
was covered over therein, and all that were within
the ship, save Fiaca, and Garth the son of Doil, and
Lortan one of the shipmen, they escaped to the
land.
Thus perished Seadna the son of Ardfear, having
ruled for the course of ten rings.
CHAP. XVJII.
The reign of Seadna the son of Ruidruide the son
of Eolus, a space of fourteen rings, from 726 to
712.
Now the chiefs were called together to say who
should rule in Ullad, and Seadna the son of Ruid-
ruide the son of Eolus was chosen : Fiaca the first-
born of Seadna would not suffer himself to be placed
on the seat of his father.
Seadna ruleth the land in truth and justice.
And when Seadna had ruled for two rings Fearard
F2
68 CHRONICLES
died, and Ceas his son was chosen in Mumain ; he
ruled that land for six rings then he ceased, and
Marcad the brother of Fearard was chosen.
And when Seadna ruled during fourteen rings then
he did die.
CHAP. XIX.
The reign of Fiaca the son of Seadna the son of
Ardfear, a space of nine rings from 712 to 703.
Now Seadna was no more, and all the chiefs were
together on the mount to say who was to rule, and
all called out as with one voice, " Let Fiaca the son
of Seadna the son of Ardfear take the seat of his
father."
And Fiaca did beseech the chiefs to permit him to
abide in the tent of his dwelling, that his mind was
not n't to rule; but chiefs and Gaol con tinned to raise
their voices, saying, " Let none hut Fiaca rule the
land ;" and he listened unto them.
And Fiaca abideth within DunSobairce lamenting
his father, and oft doth he say unto me, "Afurdac,
my spirit grieveth that I did suffer myself to be
placed on the seat of my father : 1 strive to the ut-
most to justify the love of the people towards me,
but I do feel that I foil therein."
And Eocaid his brother silteth for Fiaca on the
mount, and in the hall within Dun Sobairce for the
chief.
And Eocaid doth call together the chiefs, and the
^ and the heads of the people to the mounts of
OF ERI. 69
the congregation, ring after ring ; and the words of
Eolus and of the chronicles are told in the ears of the
children of the land.
And the boards are spread, and the voice of the
harp, and the tales of other times are heard, but not
by the ear of Fiaca; alas ! the eye of Fiaca is still
bent in fancy on the form of his father, lying on the
earth beneath the waters of the sea, his days and
nights are passed in solitude*
And what time Fiaca did rule three rings, Mar-
cad died, and Noid his son was chosen, to rule in
Mumain.
Fiaca mourneth continually, yet doth he charge
Eocaid his brother, and Eocaid his son, to nourish
the tire of the spirit of the youth of Ullad.
And now having ruled for nine rings complete, and
Eocaid his son being of the age, Fiaca did call him
to him, and also JNeartan the son of Beirt, Murcad
being on the bed of sickness ; and Fiaca did pour
into the ear of Eocaid lessons of wisdom never ex-
ceeded by any of the wise men of the race.
And he did send Eocaid his son, and Neartan
the Otam, under whose eye Eocaid hath been
brought up, to Diruimcrit, with words unto the
Olam within the booth there, and not to return for
full seven days.
And Fiaca did shut himself up within his cham-
ber, and he took not of the food with which he was
served, and he pined away into the arms of death.
And when it was noised abroad that Fiaca was
no more, the children of the land flocked together
to Dun Sobairce.
And messengers were sent to Druimcrit to tell
70 CHRONICLES Ofr ERI.
unto Eocaid of what had happed ; and he did return
in haste.
And when the days were fulfilled, the weight of
Fiaca was borne to the land of Ardtain, and there
was it laid, wrapped in the mantle of his father, ad
Fiaca did bid, and there is his heap raised, looking
Over the deep, according to the words of the chief.
And I Murdac did raise the death-song ; and it
was chamited by the bards and matrons, and dam-
sels, to the sound of the voices of a thousand harps.
And the mournful tale of Seadna was told by thfe
bards ; and the melancholy of Fiaca for the loss of
his father, are they not amongst the writings of the
bards in t)un Sobairce ? (a)
The children of the land knew not Fiaca, but I
Murdac did know him to the inmost ; therefore do I
bewail him ; excelled he was not, no not by any
of the race.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XIX.
(o) Let me remark here, once for all, that the writings of the Olam
were of an entirely different tcind from those of the bards. Every
work called a " History of Ireland" thai has e*er yet been offered
to the world, has been put together from the materials furnished
by the bards, of which the works themselves give ample proof.
of
PART THE THIRD.
CHAP. I.
The reign of Eocaid, Olam Fodla Ardri, a space of
two score rings t from 703 to 663.
Now all the chiefs were gathered together on the
mount of Ullad, and Eocaid the son of Fiaca the
son of Seadna, was chosen.
All eyes delight to look upon him, all ears are
charmed with the sound of his voice.
What though he was brought up amongst the
Olam, and heard with attentive ears the lessons of
wisdom in the words of truth. Yet did he take
pleasure in the chase, and whilst he stored his mind
with the treasure of knowledge, he did make strong
his frame by exercise, and thereby laid up a gather-
ing of health for times to come.
In years a youth, in wisdom aged is he :
At this time died Murdac, and Near tan the son
of lleirt was chosen Ard Olam of Utlad.
Now Eocaid took deeply to his heart the dealing
of Marcac towards Fiaca his father; for Marcac
72 CHRONICLES
had said (as told to Eocaid) in the hearing of man
of the chiefs of Mumain and of Gaelen.
" Fiaca was the cause of Seadnas death with
evil mind ;" and the words of Marcac did Noid re-
peat, and many more words of his own did he add
thereto.
Now Eocaid being chosen chief in Ullad, he did
send letters unto Noid, saying,
" The words said to be spoken by Marcac thy
father, and by thee now, concerning Fiaca my father,
wound my spirit.
" The words of Marcac had passed, and had been
forgotten, did not the lips of Noid now recal them.
" Saidst thou them not? so answer so shall my
wounds be healed. Saidst thou them ? Declare also
the cause of thy knowledge, or confess thou hast
none, and we may live in peace; or answer not, or
say Noid hath said, Let Noid and Eocaid think
on everlasting sleep Eocaid and Noid may not
live."
And Noid sent letters unto Eocaid by the mes-
senger of Noid, and these are the words thereof:
" Shall Mumain speak humbly unto Ullad, and
sue for pardon of his words? What Noid hath said,
that hath he said ; and he will speak the words
again in the hearing of Mumain ; yea, in the hearing
of Eocaid, even in Ullad."
And when Eocaid did read the words, he said
unto the messenger,
" Say unto Noid,
" The chief of Ullad will hear the words of Noid
in the land of Noid."
OF ERI. 73
Are not the words on the Chronicles of Ullad in
Dun Sobairce ?
And Eocaid called together the assembly, and he
bad unto me Neartan,
" Let the words of Marcac aforetime, and now of
Noid, and the words of Eocaid unto Noid, be re-
peated aloud." And it was so.
And the chiefs and the Gaal raised up their hands,
and swore to take vengeance of Noid for his words,
so great a host went not forth of Ullad since the
Gaal first breathed in ErL
We were all of one mind, was not I myself, even
J Neartan with the host?
And the warriors moved towards the south, and
when we came to the waters of Buidamau, we
washed ourselves therein.
And we passed through Gaelen ; the men of that
land were amazed, they thought not of our coming.
And we passed over the waters of Sior, and we
raised our tents on the narrow plain, that runneth
its length between the hills of S'oir and Star.
And Eocaid did send a messenger unto the tents
of Noid, saying,
" Eocaid stand eth on the land ofMumain, to hear
tlie words of Noid 9 in the presence of the host of
And Noid answered,
" Eocaid dealeth deceitfully; could not the words
of Noid be more distinctly heard in the calm of
peace, than in the storm of preparation for the
battle? The warriors of Mumain are scattered
through the land."
74 CHRONICLES
Now Baal had entered into the second chamber
of his house Meas.
And Eocaid answered,
" Let Baal take his course through Meas, and
through as many chambers of his house Cruining, as
will suffice for the gathering together of the men of
Mumain ; then will Eocaid hear the words of Noid."
And Eocaid returned to this side of Sior, and
there did he raise up his tent in the midst of the
warriors of Ullad ; for he said, " We will pass
through the waters of the land, even in the presence
of Noid and the host of Mumain."
And Noid sent through Mumain to assemble the
host.
And when Baal had entered the last chamber of
his house Cruining, we beheld the warriors of Mu,-
main pouring from the tops of the mountains into the
plain.
And on the next day Noid sent defiance unto
Eocaid : he thought to have kept the men of Ullad
from passing over the waters of Sior.
For it had not been told unto him, that Eocaid
had stones, great and small, thrown into the shoals
of the river, for the men of war to pass over.
And when the men of Mumain saw the men of
Ullad go through the waters where it was not
thought upon, they moved backward their faces
towards us, till they reached the tents of Noid, nigh
unto Tuamleicmor, beneath which lieth Airt the
son of Conmaol, there thrown from the back of the
horse, there fallen to rise no more.
Now it was mid-day when the warriors stood be-
OF ERI. 75
fore each other ; and they did fight till Baal denied
his light.
And as Eocaid lay in his tent after the battle, in
the midst of the warriors, and one third kept watch,
word was brought unto him that Noid had been killed.
And Eocaid raised himself on the bed whereon
he lay, and he said,
" As the spirit of Noid is quenched, so let the
fire of the wrath of Eocaid be extinguished for ever."
And on the morrow Eocaid sent to the chiefs Oi
Mumain, saying,
" Sheathed be the sword, let peace abide. Noid was
chief of the race of Iber, let the people chaunt the
death-song ; none but a chief shall raise the war-song
of the chief.
And the Cruimtear laid the weight of Noid in
the chamber of ever-during sleep, in the house of
death ; and the bards, and the matrons, and the
damsels chanted the death-song; and when the
harps poured forth their mournful voice, the men or
Ullad seemed as though every sense had sat within
their ear, and feasted there, so ravishing the sounds
of Mumain s harps. ()
And Eocaid raised the war-song : and he told Oi
Marcac and of Cier, sons of the hero, their hearts
knitted together in love of Cier, overwhelmed by
the waves of the sea, and of the youth JEr, in the
hand of Marcac, as he moved before the host to
make a circuit of the land, the strides of the warrior
shortened e'en to the pacing of the lad.
And the warriors were touched feelingly.
But when he spoke of Marcac the Hither of Noid,
and of Noid self, now low, the sons of Marcac, Iber
76 CHRONICLES
first-born of the hero, blasting the glory of Fiaca the
son of Er with the deadly poison of false tongues,
the warriors wept, and Eocaid wept, and cried.
And Eocaid tarried in the land of Mumain for
nine days, and the chiefs of that land were with
him; and Ceas the brother of Noid came unto Eo-
caid, and they gave the hand of friendship one to the
other.
And we heard the minstrels of Mumain, and Eo-
caid was charmed with the music of their harp.
And we did hear the bards relate the tales of
other times; one would almost fancy they believed
what they did tell, so aptly are the words suited to
the tale.
We were in amazement; and Eocaid said unto
me, " Near tan, 'twere good the men of Uilad tar-
ried here not long ; the levity of Mumain is captiva-
ting, and levity is hurtful to the man of toil." And
Eocaid did give unto Ceas two beautiful horses, and
two dogs, for the horses and the dogs of Uliad do
excel the horses and the dogs of Gaelen and of
Mumain.
And we passed over the Soir, and we did keep
the waters thereof on our right, till we did see the
waters of Biora; and we did turn our faces to the
fingers of Baal, till we came to the tents of Maol,
chief of Ros ; and there Don, chief of Gaelen, did
tarry, waiting the coming of Eocaid, for Eocaid had
sent a messenger unto him, to meet him there.
And Eocaid bad, " Let the warriors move slowly
towards Ullad;" and Eocaid staid two days after.
And as Eocaid moved towards Ullad, the princes
of Er, Ros, and Ardfear, and three chiefs of Ullad,
OF ERI. 77
Aod chief of Maginis, Nnolt chief of Ardtain, and
Conn chief of Jargael, and I Near tun, and a goodly
company of horsemen, we did view th-e mount of
Gaelen,
And on the third day we did raise np our tents
on Eaden Star; and Eocaid did abide there for three
days, then we did move towards Dun Sobairce.
And when the days of one moon had passed,
Eocaid did send a messenger unto me, saying,
" Let Near tan stand in Dun Sobairce"
And I did stand in the presence of the chief, and
he did disclose unto me the thoughts of his mind ;
and Ive did call unto him Aod, chief of Maginis;
and Aod, and I Neartan did abide within Dun
Sobairce continually, our ears intent on the \vonder-
ous wisdom of Eocaid, far exceeding the counsel
he sought of us.
All his words were of Eri, the glory of the chiefs,
the happiness of the Gaul.
And when Baal had entered the threshold of his
house, Tionnscnad, Eocaid did send Aod chief of
Maginis, and Naolt chief of Ardtain, with letters
unto Ceas, who had been chosen to sit in the place
of Noid his brother in Mumain, and unto Don chief
in Gaelen, saying unto Ceas: " Eooaid will move
towards the tents of Maol chief of Ros, in Gae-
len, with words for the ear of Ceas, the son of
Marcac"
And unto 'Don:
" If Don the son of Roithedsac will come to the
tents of Maol chief of Ros, Eocaid, king in Ullad,
will be there with words for the ear of Don."
76 CHRONICLES
And Eocaid bad the chiefs, Aod and Naolt, to
await his coming to the tents of MaoL
And Eocaid did take his departure from Dun
Sobairce\ I Neartan in company of the king: and
we did tarry four days on Eaden Siar ; and Eocaid
did speak with the Gaol from Leir even unto the
stream of MagnaMe, till lost in the waters of BU-
idtiman.
And we did move towards the tents of Maol, and
there did Ceas and Don tarry, waiting the coming of
Eocaid.
And there also were Aod and Naolt.
And on the day after the day on which we were to-
gether, Eocaid did speak unto Ceas and unto Don,
of his desire that the chiefs of /for should know each
other ; and that laws should be set down connect-
edly for the nations of the Gaal'm Eri, and that all
the rules now in confusion should be placed in order
for the eye of man for the times to come.
" What if the sons of Iber and of lolar, and the
chiefs of Mumain and of Gaelen, should meet the
sons of Er and the chiefs ofUllad?"
And he did add moreover:
"As I did go from hence towards the land ofUllad,
and now did hither eoine from thence, I did stand
upon a hill, Eaden Siar it is called ; and as I cast
my eyes from thence on every side, I did think, and
I did say unto Neartan :
" O that the children of the race and all the chiefs
of the Gaalof Sciotin Eri would gather themselves
together to this mount, not made by hands of man ;
and there would utter their preconceived thoughts
OP ERI. 79
for the glory of the chiefs and the happiness of the
" If Don and Ceas would speak."
And they did consent thereunto.
And Eocaid said, " What if Ceas and the princes
of the race of Iber, and all the chiefs of Mumain,
and Don, and the princes of the race of lolar, and
all the chiefs of Gaelen, would raise their tents on
Eaden Siar, what time Baal shall enter into his
house Cruining, there will they meet Eocaid, and
the princes of the race of Er, and the "chiefs of
Ulladr
And it was so.
And the chiefs gave the hand of friendship and of
surety to each other ; and they took their departure
at the same time from the tents of Maol; and Eo-
caid, and those with him, returned to Dun Sobairce.
NOTES TO CHAPTER I.
(a) It is a singular fact, that the description of the three king-
doms of Eri, found interpersed through these Chronicles, are just as
at this day.
For all the proper names, you are referred to the Map and Glos-
sary.
CHAP. II.
Now messengers were sent out througn Ullad with
letters, saying,
" Let the tents of thesons of Er, andof all the chiefs
of Ullad, stand nigh unto Dun Sobairce, what time
80 CHRONICLES
Baal shall touch the threshold of his house Meas,
the mantle clasped, the sword sheathed in the left
hand."
And it was so.
And Eocaid called all the sons of Er, and all the
chiefs of Ullad to him in Dun Sobairce, and me
Neartan did he call unto him also. And he did
speak unto them of the words passed at the tents
of Maol, and they were pleasing to the ears of the
assembly.
And in nine days Eocaid, and all the race of Er
of the age, and all the chiefs of Ullad, and I Near-
tan the son of Ifei'rl, - did take our departure from
Dun Sobairce, and in twelve days we were on Eaden
Siar.
And on the third day Ceas, chief of Mumain, and
all of the race of Jber, and all the chiefs of Mumain,
and 1th the son of Lugad, chief of Ib Lugad.
And Don, chief of Gaelen, and all the race of
lolar, arid all the chiefs of Gaelen (save Murcad,
chief of Ard Cloc, he lay on his bed sick), were on
Eaden Siar.
And on the four days, Eocaid, and Ceas, and
Don, did look over the land on every side.
And what time Baal was within his house Cruin-
ing,
Ail the assembly were together on the summit of
the hill.
And Eocaid stood up in the midst, and he did
say
" Kings of Mumain and Gaelen, princes of the
race, chiefs of the nations of the Gaal in Eri:
" According to the words of Eocaid, by the hands
OF ERI. 81
of the messengers are we together. Now hearken,
that ye may understand the cause of the desire or
his mind, that we should be met even here.
" When Cealgac did deal deceitfully, did not
Calma and Ronard take their departure from liter
of our fathers, that no strife should be?
" When the children of Feine thought to throw
chains of slavery over them, did not our fathers
escape from them? for they were of one mind.
" Did not Cogarrad, though of the race, lead his
followers over Beama r tmt no seeds of hatred should
be scattered over the land of Gaelag?
" For the circuit of four hundred and fourscore
and four rings that our fathers sojourned in that land,
did the nations of Eisfeine and the chiefs of Aoimag
prevail against the children of Iber, their force as the
force of one man ?
" When Sruamac spread the waves of devastation
over Gaelag, what power could stop them ? Golam
the victorious, and all the host availed nought.
" Could they stand up against pestilence, and
drought, and famine? Did they fall, no fault was
theirs ; these are of necessity. Those who survived
the havoc, were they not of one mind, preferring
every danger, yea", death itself, to the risk of the loss
of their darling liberty.
" And, therefore, did they preserve the treasure;
c.nd hither did bear it through all the perils of the
raging seas. And even here, did not the host made
few and thin by Srumac, sorely reduced from one
cause and another, plant and take root by help of
such a hand as even Cegail the Firgneat could lend,
VOL. II. G
82 CHRONICLES
in despite of the rude blasts of the bold and angry
Danan ?
" What though the Gaol were as one for all the
rings counted from the days of Ardfear even unto
Golam, two rings only had been complete in Eri till
strife arose: the sun blushed, the moon grew pale,
the stars did wink in shame, affright, and sorrow,
for the foul deeds of Eri s sons.
" Instances Eocaid must not rest upon ; let the
bare mention now suffice to prevent the like for times
to come.
" The sons of Golam know not each the other :
the nations of Eri have become as strangers, the
chiefs of the Gaol as foes ; their voices sounding in
discord one to the other.
" On these things hath Eocaid deeply thought,
and on the means for staying them.
" Therefore, what if the kings of the nations in
Eri, and all of the race of the hero, and all the
chiefs of the Gaol of Sciot of Iber, should meet,
and that they would chuse one from amongst them
to sit e'en one step higher than his fellows, and all
should consent to laws to be set down for the eye,
and the direction of the whole to be holden talk
upon?
" And as this hill doth stand so aptly for the end,
inviting us by his kindly aspect to so fair a work of
love and harmony,
" What if the Gaol, from the hill of Leir to the
fountain of Magnailbes streams, and as they move
till mingled with the waters of the Buidaman, and
as the Buidaman doth glide to where one, stand-
OF ERI, 83
ing on the head of Leir, can see the Highest land
thereto
" What if the Gaal thereon were entreated to
move to Mumain, to Gaelen, and to Ullad, and tp
dwell thereon according to portions dealt out with
no sparing hand : thanks for their accord.
" And all the land now spoken of rest with the
chief of Eri, reward for his care, yielded to his some-
what, though so little, height above his brethren &f
the race."
And Eocaid added moreover :
4< Jf Ceas and Don would speak."
And Ceas stood up and said, " The words of Eo-
caid are pleasing in the ear of Ceas"
And Don did stand up, and he did say, " The
words of Eocaid are good."
And Eocaid said, " What think the race and the
chiefs of the Gaal? If they would tell their thoughts."
And all said, " it is well,"
And the boards were spread, and there was feast-
ing, and mirth, and great joy, that the qhiefs in Eri
were drawn towards each other.
And the day before the chiefs did separate,
Ceas and Don did entreat Eocaid to perfect the
work he had begun, and that three of the chiefs of
Mumain, and three of the chiefs of Gaelen, would
abide with him on Eaden Siar, to look into the con-
ditions of the Gaal to be removed from round abpujt
Eaden Star, that their portions may be assigned to
them through the nations of Eri.
And it was so.
And Eocaid, and three chiefs of Mumain, and
three chiefs of Ullad, and three chiefs of Gaelen,
G 2
84 CHRONICLES
did abide on the hill, and all save those did move
towards the tents of their dwellings.
And Eocaid did toil without ceasing, and he bad
that words should be spoken to the Gaol " Repose
within your homes, till it shall be convenient that
ye remove ; yea, think not of taking your departure
till in gathering pass in the ring that is to come."
And the words did gladden the hearts of the
Gaal.
And Eocaid did not move towards Dun Sobaircc,
till Baal had entered into his house Slat.
And joy ran through Ullad, for that Eocaid did
abide thereon.
And he did call chiefs and Olam, and heads of the
people about him ; and he did make inquiry from
them, of all things fitting for him to know.
And when Baal had entered into his house Sgith,
messengers went forth through Ullad, with words,
saying, " Let the princes of the race, and the chiefs
of the Gaal, meet Eocaid on the mount of Ullad,
what time Baal shall enter into his house Meas"
And when the time came, and the assembly were
together on the -mount,
Eocaid rose from his seat :
And he did repeat unto all the account of what
had been done ; and he added moreover
" It is the desire of my mind to make known
laws for Ullad, shaped ; but that Eri should take
place of Ullad, as is fitting to be done ; therefore
doth he defer the mention of them.
" This is not a .business of haste ; it would not be
jrood that words put on the roll should be of no
effect, or to be blotted out therefrom. Therefore
OF ERI. 85
the messengers cannot go forth through the nations
of the Gaal in Eri, till this ring shall be completed
at the soonest.
" And to the end that the work now in hand should
be durable, and spoken of in times to come, our
fame borne on the lips of all that shall utter them,
what if the chiefs, and Olam, and heads of the peo-
ple in Ullad, did think upon those things that would
insure the harmony of the nations of Eri, and the
happiness of the GaalT*
And Eocaid said, " The day is now spent ; this
night let the tales of other times be heard from the
lips of the bards, and sweet music from the harps
of the minstrels.
" And on the morrow the Olam will repeat unto
us the writings of Eolus, and the words of the chro-
nicles."
And it was so.
And the assembly took their departure to the
tents of their abidings.
And Eocaid ceaseth not from toil : he goeth forth
alone: he heareth the words of men and gaineth
knowledge of all sorts of things : he doth commune
with me Neartan; he enricheth my mind from the
store of his amazing wisdom.
Now Baal had entered his house Blat. and mes-
sengers went forth through Eri, saying,
" Let the kings of the nations of Eri, and the
princes and the chiefs of the Gaal, be together on
the hill of Eaden Siar, what time Baal shall enter
the threshold of his house larsgith."
And Eocaid, and the race, and the chiefs oCUllad,
and three of the Olam, one from, each of the schools*
86 CHRONICLES
and I Neartan did move towards the south, what
time Baal had passed through three chambers of
the blessed fire.
And Eocaid did see the Gaol who were to re-
move; and they did all desire to raise up their tents
on the lands of Ullad; but Eocaid restrained them.
And when I Near tan did inquire the cause therefore,
he did answer unto me,
" The priests of Gaelen, and the bards of Mumain,
may raise jealousy in the minds of Don and Ceas,
that would burn up the knitting fruit, but now put
forth from the blossom of the hope of Eocaid."
And I did hold my peace.
And now the chiefs of Eri and the chiefs of the
Gaal were gathered together on Eaden Star.
And the boards were spread, and there was feast-
ing and sports for three days : and on the fourth
day, when all stood together on the summit of the
hill, Eocaid rose up, and he did say :
" Words were spoken heretofore by me, and they
were pleasing in the ears of Ceas and Don, and of
the princes, and of all the chiefs of the Gaal of Eri,
for so they did declare.
" What if one of the race did sit even one step
higher than his fellows to watch over Eri ?
" Doth the same mind abide even now ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And as Eocaid was about to speak,
Ceas stood up, and said,
" What if Eocaid the son of Fiaca the son of Se-
adna, of the race of Er^ son of the hero, do sit on
the seat of the chief of Eri f
And all said, " Yea."
OF ERI. &7
And Eocaid said, " The desire of the mind of
Eocaid is to justify the judgment of his brethren
concerning him : what his thoughts are may not
now be disclosed ; better be late, yea, not be, than
ready to evil.
" The Gaal abide yet on the portion of the chief;
what if forms and substances were delayed to be
established, till Eocaid shall be prepared to lay
before the assembly of Eri the things that are to
stand or fall to nought according to their words."
And he added moreover,
" What time Baal shall enter his house larsgith
in the ring that is next to be completed, messengers
shall go forth through the nations of Eri, who shall
bear the tidings of our gathering ourselves together,
even here ; and in the time between, let all think of
what is best to be done."
And it was so.
And the assembly did remain together for nine
days, in exceeding mirth and gladness.
And Eocaid did not move towards Ullad, he
abided in his tent on Eaden Star.
Note. The words of the chronicles are so clear, they stand not in
need of explanation.
CHAP. III.
The Tale of Liz fail (a)
Now it happed upon a day as Eocaid did commune
with Near tan ,
That lonar, Ard Cruimtear of Gaelen, did come
unto the tent of Eocaid, and he did say,
88 CHRONICLES
" As I did rise, three mornings now are passed,
from the arms of the image of death, and had puri-
fied my head, my feet, my hands, and my heart in
the presence of Baal,
" And forth had walked to refresh my spirit ; lo,
three young men drew nigh unto me, and one said,
" If I seeArd Cruimtear, 'twere good he knew we
have tidings for the ear of the chief of En, fit to be
toJd and heard.
" And I did return unto Asti, nigh unto the mount
of Gaelen, with the young men, and I did inquire of
them, what manner of thing it was the chief should
know.
" And Saor, one of the youths, did stand up be-
fore me, and he did tell,
" We be of the Gaol, of Sciot of Her, and have
hither come with words for the ear of the chief, a
son of Cier, as we hear, whose heap is raised on the
rocks of the terrible sea, behind the utmost limits
of our land; and hither have we come to tell.
" Our fathers of old time did leave the land of
Iber with Cathac one of the race, and his mind was
to be chief. And when the chiefs of Iber would not
have it so, Cathac did call unto him a company of
young men, and they did provide a ship upon the
gathering together of all the waters behind the land.
" And before the day that he who was to be cho-
sen king was named, Cathac and the young men
were together.
" Now long and long before this time, one whose
name we never heard was to be called chief; and the
night before the day he was to come forth into the
presence of the Gaal,
OF ERI. 89
" A mighty stone, white as snow, round as the
head of man, smooth as the arrow for the warrior's
bow, was borne in a chest drawn by many beasts,
the priests surrounding the way they moved.
" And the priests said, how Baal had sent the
blessed stone even from the bosom of the mountains
that rear their mighty heads above the plains, thus
formed by his own hand, white and round, and
smooth, to show unto the chief, e'en what he ought
to be.
" And mighty Baal forth did send his terrible
voice, saying, Let all the race for evermore receive
the name of chief on Liafail, (for so they called the
stone) from the mouth of the high-priest, the servant
of Baal on earth.
" And thus were four chiefs named.
" Now before the day the chief who crossed the
way Cathac desired to move was to come forth and
take his seat on Liafail, lo, Cathac and the young
men did bear away the blessed stone to the ship
that floated on the waters behind the land of lber>
and thereon they had much store ;
" For being but few to journey on the land, they
would move on the face of the waters in search of
their brethren, led by two of the race, to the extre-
mity of the world of land to the sun's going, as they
had heard.
" And they were driven from their course.
" These words have we heard ; it is but a tale of
other times long passed, told from mouth to ear ; it
is but breath: what hath been said fit for the chief
to hear remains.
" We are of Ton, companion of Cathac, our fa-
90 CHRONICLES
thers told, the vessel was borne to this land, and
here was broken, but all the men came safe with
Liafail ; and Firgneat did lead our fathers to their
caves, and when they came to understand the words
concerning Liafail,
" Chiefs of Iber } Goal of Sciot, look on this stone,
So smooth, so fair, so round, and so compact.
Be thus ; guard well this blessed gift,
And in what land this messenger shall stay
A chief of Iber shall still bear the sway,"
" Firgneat would not suffer him to abide with us ;
and when the Danan came to hear the words, they
did bear away our Liafail from them.
" And Liafail is now in Oldanmact, and called
Stanclidden : the Danan cast their lots beneath him,
as we hear.
" Thither send, O king ! and have the name of
chief on Liafail from the priest's mouth ; so will the
land remain to a son of Her and the Gaol of Sciot
for evermore."
And Eocaid said, let me see the youths.
And Saor repeated his tale ; and Eocaid inquired
of the young men if they did ever hear, what time
these things did hap? But they had no note, only
that the Danan then were not upon this land.
And the youths did speak most part in the tongue
of the Gaol of Sciot, though not throughout.
And they do dwell on the hills and in the vales
that touch the waves of the world of waters, and of
the sea of Iber unto the waters that do spread them-
selves upon the land, as thou goest towards the fin-
gers of
OF ERI. 91
And Eocaid did send Saor, and a company of
gallant youths, to Meirt chief of Oldanmact, with
a present of four horses, and a piece of fine cloth,
and a request to give Stanclidden unto Saor ; Stan-
clidden which is Liafail.
And Meirt did commune with those about him,
and they were of a mind to consent unto the desire
of the son of Er.
And Eocaid had sent a car for Liafail, and he
was placed thereon, and Saor and the young men
returned with him unto Eocaid.
And when the day came for seating Eocaid, and
all the assembly were on the mount, and a mighty
congregation of the children of the land were round
about, what time Baal had touched larsgith,
And the heralds proclaimed aloud,
" Let Eocaid the son of Fiaca the son of Seadna
the son of Ardfear the son of Eolus, of the race of
Er, son of the hero, sit .Erimionn"
When the air had ceased to tremble for the shouts
of joy,
Eocaid said, " Let Saor of the Gaal of Sciot of
Iber be called."
And he was raised upon the shields of the tallest
of the warriors, and Saor did repeat the tale of Lia-
fail, and when he had made end,
Eocaid did speak unto the heralds, and they did
say aloud>
" The desire of Eocaid is towards Liafail"
Thus spake the heralds ; but the Cruimtear and
the Carneac held their peace ; they remembered of
Luban and Cromcruad, as the days of Tighernmas.
But when it did seem good in the eyes of the
92 CHRONICLES
people, and all the chiefs were consenting unto it,
lonar stood up, and he did say,
" Is it the will of the congregation that Erimionn
receive the asion and mantle on Liafail?"
And all shouted, " Yea."
And Eocaid was seated on Liafail, and the Ard
Cruimtear of Gaelen placed the asion on the head,
and the mantle laid he on the shoulders of Eocaid.
And the Ard Criumtear and all the priests turned
their eyes towards Baal, and bowed the head,
And all the assembly turned their faces toward
Eocaid, and clapped their hands and shouted.
And when silence abided, Erimionn did speak
again unto the heralds,
And they did say aloud,
" From this <day forth, for evermore, what if this
mount be called,
"The hill of TOBRAD?"(&)
And all said, " Yea."
And the tale of Liafail, and all the acts of the
day whereon Eocaid was proclaimed Erimionn, are
taken down as Eocaid did bid unto me Neartan
the son of Beirt, Ard Olam of Ullad, to remain with
the words of the chronicles for ever.
And there was feasting and sports for one whole
moon, and the song and music, and the dance, and
tales of other times.
And at the end of one moon, even the moon lar-
sgith, when all the assembly of Eri were together
on the mount,
Erimionn rose, and said,
" The full mind of Eocaid is not formed even
yet ; in the ring that is to be completed after that
OF ERI. 93
-which now is, he will be prepared with words for
the ears of the chiefs, and Gaal of Eri, if the chiefs
of the race and of the Gaal will suffer him to take
his course."
And all said, " Yea."
And Erimionn said, " Neartan, Ard Olam of Ul-
lad hath a feast for the ears of the assembly."
And I did stand up, and I did read the writings
of Eulus and of Eteerial, and the words of the
chronicles of G-aelag and of Eri, to the day on
which I spoke.
And what time Baal entered into the second
chamber of his house Cruining, the assembly re-
turned to the tents of their dwellings.
And Erimionn gave a charge unto Ros, a chief of
the race, to have an eye of care for Ullad.
And Eocaid dwelleth on Tobrad; he went not
unto 'Dun Sobairce.
And he had timber hewed down, and he had an
house durable builded up on the summit of the hill
of Tobrad, and chambers added he thereto of tim-
ber framed together; and timbers were laid upon
those fixed, and covered with rushes and branches,
and the house and the chambers were finished ere
Baal had taken his departure from his house Dei-
rionac. (c)
And Erimionn did send a messenger unto Ard-
fear, of the race of Er, to come unto him.
And when Ardfear was on Tobrad, I Neartan in
the presence of Eocaid and Ardfear, Eocaid did
say,
" Go, Ardfear, with words to Ceas and Don, arid
say unto them, Eocaid would that three of the
94 CHRONICLES
Olam, and nine of the heads of the people, were
chosen in each of the nations of Eri by their fellows,
that they may hear and be consenting unto the laws
to be spoken of for the children of the land, and
that they may be known ere Baal entereth larsgith"
And Ardfeqr did go, and he did return with
words, " As Erimionn hath spoken, Cea$ and Don
will do according thereunto."
And the Ard Cruimtear of Gaelen did come unto
Erimionn, and he did remind him of the nine laws of
Baal to the nine Cruimtear from the beginning ; and
be did raise his voice, and he did say,
" Son of Er, touch not the laws of Baal;" and he
did speak as having authority.
And Eocaid smiled, and said, " The thoughts 01
Erimionn are on Eri, so downward are they bent
thereto, fancy hath not leisure for the air. Prithee
Cruimtear, hold thy peace, till counsel be required
of thee."
And lonar spake again, and said,
" Will Erimionn destroy the laws of Baal?"
And Eocaid opened his mouth, wherefrorn did
flow wisdom, as the stream from a pure fountain; at
length he said,
" Is the knowledge of Ard Cruimtear no greater
than it seemeth ? Is it in the power of man to alter
the unchangeable? The laws of Baal are beyond the
reach of man.
" When man can mount unto the air as doth the
bird :
" When he can dive unto the bottom of the deep,
and sport amidst the waters, as the fish :
OF ERI. 95
" When he can burrow in the earth, and there
abide e'en as the worm doth :
" When he can endure the burning flame, to dwell
therein :
" When he can retain his food, or sustenance re-
ject, and live : Then can he set aside the laws of the
Almighty."
Nay, Ard Cruimtear Eocaid can not touch the
laws of Baal. But he will touch, and strike, and
down will beat pernicious laws of man, speaking
with false tongues in the name of the Most High.
And lonar turned to vspeak, when Erimionn said
unto him tenderly,
" What availeth it to speak of things whereon no
man can decide."
And lonar went his way angrily.
NOTES TO CHAPTER III.
(a) Liafail means the stone of destiny t on which many chief kings
of Eri were crowned, till the time of Feargus, who led a colony to
present Scotland, 503 years since Christ, at which time he requested
permission to take the stone to that land, to secure the establish*
ment of his race therein ; which request was complied with, and
many of the Scottish chiefs of Caledonia-were inaugurated on Liafail,
which it is generally supposed was laid hold on, and brought away
from Scone to London, where, in Westminster Abbey, a stone is
shown for Liafail, by the name of Jacob's pillow; but that Edward
of England did not take off the real stone is evident from a view of it,
and the perusal of these chronicles; Jacob's pillow being in nothing
like Liafail, save in its being a stone.
(6) Tobrad means election; it is now corrupted to Tara.
(c) This building was called Teacmor, the great house ; called by
M'Pherson Temora, to please the English ear.
96 CHRONICLES
CHAP. IV.
Now Baal had entered the threshold of his house
larsgith, freshly,
When Eocaid sent forth messengers with letters,
saying,
" Let the kings, princes, and nobles of the Gaal
in Eri, and chiefs of the Olam, and heads of the
people, meet Erimionn in the high chamber of Teac-
mor, on Tobrad, what time the fires shall be lighted
on the summits of the plains of Eri.
And now as Baal was moving into Fluicim, the
fires blazing on the summits of the land, the glory
of Eri shined on Tobrad.
And all the heralds raised their voices aloud, and
the gates of the high chamber of Teacmor opened,
and Erimonn, and the kings of Mumain and Gaelen,
arid the princes and nobles and the chiefs of the
Olam, and heads of the people of the nations of the
Gaal of Eri entered.
And the throne was set in the middle of the cham-
ber, one step higher than the floor thereof.
And a table stood on the floor beneath the throne,
and the king of Mumain, of the race of Iber, took
his seat opposite to the table, on the right side of
the throne.
And the king of Gaelen, of the race of lolar, took
his seat opposite to the table, his face towards the
throne.
And the seat of the king of Ullad of the race of
Er, opposite to the table on the left side of the
OF ERI.
97
throne was empty. Did not the king of Ullad sit on
the throne Erwrionn ?
And the chief secretary of Eri sat between the
throne and the table, close thereunto :
And the chief secretary of Mumain sat between
the king of Mumain and the table.
And the chief secretary of Gaelen sat between the
king of Gaelen and the table.
And the chief secretary of Ullad sat between the
seat of the king of Ullad and the table.
And the princes of the race of Iber, the first-born
of the hero, and the princes of Ith y sat on the right
and left of the king of Mumain.
And the princes of the race of lolar, sat on the
right and left of the king of Gaelen.
And the princes of the race of Er sat on the
right and left of the seat of the king of Ullad.
And the nobles sat behind the princes of the na-
tion, to which they belonged.
And the Olam, and the heads of the people, sat
behind the nobles of their lands.
And on the table in the midst were the rolls of
other times closed, and the writings of Eolus, and
the chronicles of the Gaol.
And rolls open to receive the words of the days
as they pass, for the eye of the children of the land
that are to come.
And as Erimionn rose from the throne, and was
about to speak, an uproar was raised about Teac-
mor, and it was told within, that men armed stood
on Tobrad.
And Eocaid loosed the girdle, and opened the
clasp of his mantle, and he said,
VOL. II. H
98 CHRONICLES
" When the laws of Eri are the theme, let the
sword remain in his scabbard, the bow in his case,
and Cran Tubai] be hung up in the tents of the Gaal.
" Reason is the parent of Justice; Justice is the
handmaid of the laws; arms are instruments of the
passions of man,
" Behold Erimtonn beareth not the sword in the
habitation of the laws.
" Heralds, say without
' " Let those who are armed depart every man to
his tent ; and those who stand on Tobrad abide in
peace."
And it was so.
And Erimionn rose again, and he said,
" Four rings have been completed since Eocaid
the son of Fiaca hath been chosen to sit on the
seat of the chief in Ullad\ since which time the kings,
the princes of the race, and chiefs of the Gaal, have
placed him even here, the tie and knot of the cinc-
ture that is to bind together the affections of all the
children of the land ;
"That he may do somewhat to justify their thoughts
of him, he hath laboured without ceasing to give the
laws a form, and strength moreover to protect the
children of Eri from violence and oppression.
" It is known unto you, that the Cruimtear have
feigned nine laws from Baal.
" The foundation laid in deceit, the work hath
been raised by imposture, and propped up by igno-
rance on this side, and by fear on that side thereof.
" When 1 have inquired of the priests that now
be, for the ground of the fancy of some, of the artifice
of others, the answer of one and of all hath been
" The many of the race are poor, they are igno-
OF ERI. 99
rant, their ways are perverse ; they have the desire
of all men, to live at ease, and passions exciting them
to avarice, yea, and to the possession of power.
" If they be not controlled by laws other than
the work of their fellow man, those who have riches
and dominion will hold both doubtfully. Where
ignorance prevaileth, fear alone inspireth awe and
respect.
" Will the kings, and princes, and nobles, surren-
der their flocks, and herds, and masterdom, to the
multitude ?
" Is it not wiser and better far, that the king re-
verence the priests ? so may the servants of Baal
keep the minds of the Gaal in obedience to the king.
" Then will the king enjoy in peace his large au-
thority, and the priest his small portion of the land.
" Such and such like hath been the saying of the
priests.
" When | have inquired of them, What if the
pains taken by the priests to make men ignorant,
and to keep their minds in the ways of falsehood,
were bestowed by the Olam to instruct them in the
lessons of wisdom, in the words of truth?
" Still hath the answer of the priests beenrrr-
" Let the Olam speak unto the poor ; and all their
lessons of knowledge and of wisdom will but create
in their minds a hunger for riches, a thirst for domi-
nion, not to be allayed nor quenched till satisfied in
both.
"So saith the Cruimtear ; nevertheless my opi-
nion differeth from the fancy or the artifice of the
priest :
" Therefore,
H 2
100 CHRONICLES
" What if five of the laws of the olden time only
be retained to stand on the roll, at the head of the
laws of JSri, not deceitfully, as commands from
Baal, according to the words of the priests, but
openly, laws of the land, by consent of all the chil-
dren thereof?
" J3aal spake not to Astor.
" It is the voice of Reason that crieth aloud,
. <; LET NOT MAN SLAY HIS FELLOW.
" Baal spake not to Lamas.
" It is Justice that directeth,
" LET NOT MAN TAKE OF THE BELONGINGS OF ANO-
THER PRIVATELY.
" Baal held not converse with Soth.
" It is the spirit of Truth that saith,
" LET NOT THE LIPS UTTER WHAT THE MIND
KNOWETH TO BE FALSE.
" Baal opened not his mouth to AL
" It is the gentle voice of tender Pity that whis-
pereth,
" MAN, BE MERCIFUL.
" Baal talked not with Sear.
" It is the tongue of Wisdom that teacheth,
" LET MAN DO EVEN AS HE WOULD BE DONE BY.
" What if these five laws stand laws of Eri ? n
And all said, " Yea."
And Erimionn raised his voice, and said,
"When we were together aforetime, I did say unto
the assembly then
" The desire of the mind of Eocaid is towards
ueace, and the laws of peace continually :
" True; we have laws from our fathers, the work
of the chiefs ; therefore they restrain not their pas-
sions, no punishment following their transgressions.
OF ERI. 101
" Fences there are round about the Gaal on every
side; the Gaal respect them through fear, nothing
from love.
" Moreover, the words of the laws from the mouths
of our great fathers to the ears of our fathers, and so
to us, are loosed and made fast, as the justicer
pleaseth, without the consent of the Cluastig.
" Whilst the words are guarded as though they
were the property of the judge, and by whom set
forth no one can render account
" Therefore, that the laws should be made sure
to curb violence, and to punish the doer of wrong,
be he chief, be he of the Gaal, and that the jus-
ticers also be brought within the rule of number and
authority ;
" What if the number of the justicers in each of
the nations of the Gaal in Eri be twice nine jus-
ticers ; one in the land of each Tanaisteas, and one
chief judge to abide nigh unto the king in each of
the nations, and one other justicer moreover to sit
nigh unto this TeacmorT
And all said, " Yea."
And Erimionn said,
" It is known unto us, that heretofore the jus-
ticers have taken on them to hear and to determine,
the Cluastig not called ;
" What if the justicer be silent, till the Cluastig
say aloud, Yea, or Nay ; and if nine Cluastig
be present, they do all say Yea, or they do all say
Nay.
" And if twice nine, or more, do stand round
about the seat of the justicer, the thing inquired of
shall be as the greater number shall say.
102 CHRONICLES
" And the justicer open not his lips till the hands
be counted ; then the justicer shall spread out the
roll of the laws, and he shall say aloud, in the hear-
ing of all the Cluastig, and of him complained against,
the words thereon."
And all said, " Yea."
And Erimionn said,
" If the Cluastig say, The man did slay his fellow
with evil mind,
" What if the judge read aloud,
" Let the slayer of man be swept alive out of
sight into the bowels of the earth, no trace of him
remaining."
And all said, " Yea."
And Erimionn said,
" If one hath declared other than the truth before
the justicer and the Cluastig, and the falsehood be
made manifest,
" Let the false one suffer in like sort, as by his
words another had been troubled ; and so in all cases
whatsoever."
And all said, ' Yea."
And Erimionn said,
" If one taketh by stealth ought of another, and
the taking be proved,
" Let the evil-doer restore two-fold, and be put
to shame in the sight of the children of the land ;
and if the transgressor cannot restore, the clan
make good the loss, and the evil-doer bear his own
shame."
And all said, " Yea."
And Eocai&> still standing, raised his voice, and
said,
OF EIM. 103
" What if words be set down on the roll of the
laws?
" Let not the Gaal of Sciot of Iber go forth of
Eri to waste the lands of others : and should the
Gaal of strange nations enter the land of the children
of Iber to vex them, let the warriors be of one mind,
and as one arm, to drive the foreigner into the sea,
or give them graves in Eri, unless they become sub-
jected."
And all shouted " JEW," nine times.
And Erimionn said,
" Eri is the birth-right of all the children of the
land ; the king hath his portion, the prince, the nobles,
each hath his portion thereof; the Olam, the priests,
the bards, and the minstrels have their portions.
" And the Gaal by their clan have their portions
thereof.
" From the earth man deriveth sustenance where-
by to live. Hath any increased his store of cattle,
or of stuff, or of arms ? Let his words as to these,
and these like, stand ; of his portion of the land none
can have dominion longer than he doth abide thereon t
the children of his loins, and the mother of the chil-
dren shall dwell thereon, till partition made; then
let not the woman who bore, nor the damsels who
are to bring forth, be forgotten ; are not all the race
born of woman ?
" Sons of Eri, honour and respect thy father,
" Love, honour, and respect, and tenderly cherish
all the days of thy life the mother who bofe, and
suckled, and reared thee up. Let thy hands minis-
ter unto her in all her necessities ; let thy eye never
104 CHRONICLES
look upon thy mother but in thanks and gentleness.
" Sons of Eri,
" Let the strength of thy arms protect the weak-
ness of the daughters of the land,
" What if Eri lay under the rules of Tainistact,
as aforetime ?"
And it was so.
And Erimionn said,
" What if words be set down as laws of the Gaol
in Eri, according to your will now expressed ?"
And all said, " Yea."
Whereupon Eocaid said,
" The chief desire of Eocaid is yet to be made
known. The children of the race since our fathers
first touched this land have been strangers one to
the other, nay worse when, till now, have they come
together, but in strife and enmity?
" When Don and Ceas, chiefs of the race of Iber
and of lolar, did say unto me, ' Eocaid the son of
Er, perfect, we pray thee, the work thou hast taken
in hand ;' from that time, even unto this, have I ap-
plied my mind thereunto, and I have thought,
" That if all the kings, and princes, and nobles,
and chiefs of the Olam, and heads of the people
should come together to the high chamber of Teac-
mor in Tobrad, even to this place, at what times the
fires shall be seen on the summits of the plains, in
every ring, after three rings shall be completed ;
" And that the assembly shall hear and shall de-
cide all controversies of the nations; so shall reason
take place of passion, and harmony succeed to dis-
cord. The kingdoms ofMumain, and of Ullad, and
OF ERI. 105
of Gaelen remaining perfect, the assemblies willing
fox themselves as to themselves, as herefore.
" Each here is equal, free for his words ; he who
first riseth let him speak unto the end, and when all
who will speak what his mind had thought upon
have said, let the right hands be counted, and let
them be of avail."
And all said, "Yea."
And Eocaid said, " Of one thing more let my
words be heard.
" When the sons of Golam first did hither come,
and win this land, it was divided into portions, the
Danan keeping Oldanmact, according to the cove-
nant of Magmortiomna, as aforetime; and lands
were assigned to the Cegail Firgneat, on the borders
of the waters of the land, between Ullad and Ol-
danmact.
" Marcac moved to Deas ; and there also, on the
waters of the vast sea, Lugad the son of Itli abided.
lolar raised his tents in the middle of the land.
" And in the northern portion was Er the son of
Cier seated by the affections of the nobles and of
the Gaal; howbeit Amergein the priest devised other
things.
" Two rings were but completed, when Marcac
fell on Ceseol; there was his name invoked, calling him
Iber, the strength of Golam. Then did lolar take
upon him to rule all the nations, the children of
Iber and the son of Cier not of the age, calling him-
self ERIMIONN.
" Since which day the sons of lolar are called of
Erimionn, lolar no longer spoken of.
" Two Erimionn there cannot be ;
106 CHRONICLES
* Therefore, what if he that shall be seated on
this seat, by the voice of the kings, princes, and
nobles of the land shall be called for all the time
that is to come
ARDRI."
And all said " Yea."
And Ardri said,
" Eocaid hath now disclosed all his thoughts: as
occasion maketh necessary, laws can be added by
us, and by those hereafter."
And the assembly went forth of the high cham-
ber, and the boards were spread, and the feast was
served, and all were rejoiced for three days;
And on the fourth day,
When the assembly was together in the high
chamber,
Ardri rose, and said,
" The words of the laws of JEW, and the custom
of Tainistact are set down on the rolls, and now
abide on the table of the high chamber of Teacmor.
" What if the words be read ? '
And all said, Yea."
And the chief secretary of Eri read aloud,
" O man, shed not the blood of thy kind mali-
ciously.
" Take not thou aught belonging to another, co-
vertly.
" Let not thy lips speak falsely to the injury of
another.
" Have mercy on every living being; be merciful.
'* Do thou unto others as you would wish others
would do unto thee. This is just and proper.
" Shall one kill another treacherously, let him be
OF ERI. 107
dragged on the ground and cast beneath the surface
of the earth without memorial.
" Shall one take privately the property of another,
let him pay Eric twice the value of the thing taken,
and set apart. Is he not able to pay, hath he ab-
sconded from the land of his dwelling, let the family
pay, but let the transgressor bear his own shame.
" Shall one have spoken falsely of another, let the
false one suffer in the like manner as he designed
against the other, and let the like be observed in all
cases for ever.
" Let not the Gaal of Sciot of Iber go forth of
Eri to trouble another land, and if another race
shall enter the land of the children of Iber, to op-
press them without cause, let the warriors be of one
mind, and as one arm to drive them into the sea, or
give them graves in Eri, unless they become sub*
jected.
" Let the custom of Tainistact abide."
And it was right and good.
"And Ardri said, " What if the judgments stand?"
And all said, "Yea."
And Ardri said, " Let the writing of Eolus and
the words of the chronicles be read."
And I Neartan did read the words thereof, and
when I had made an end,
Ardri said,
" Let the heralds say without,
" Standeth any one on Tobrad for justice ?*
And it was answered, " Nay."
And the assembly went forth, and the doors of
the high chamber were closed.
108 CHRONICLES
Am] Eocaid suffered not any one to depart whilst
Baal abided in his house Fluicim.
The song and the harp, and dance, and tales of
other times, and sports ceased not.
And after one moon all took their departure from
Tobrad, save Ardri, he dwelleth thereon.
Note. Though the chronicles give a good idea of the facts herein
related, few words may not prove unacceptable to render the his-
tory perfectly clear.
As at some certain stage of society, every nation of the earth has
produced its legislator, *o halh Eri her Eocaid Olam Fodla. His was
a spirit of peace, and having lamented the strife and contention that
had existed ever since the arrival in this island of this tribe, and fore-
seeing the probability of a dreadful continuance thereof, if some bond
of union should not be devised, he conceived the idea of a triennial
assembly of the kings, princes, nobles, a deputation of the Olam, and
heads of the people an epitome of representation. The place ot
meeting was on the mount of Tobrad, the situation almost central,
whereon Eocaid had erected an house durable, in which was one
apartment where the states sat, called the "high chamber ofTeacmor
on Tobrad." The usual season for calling the assembly together
was the beginning of November, when the fires were lighted on all
the summits of the plains of Eri. The nine laws established at this
time, were, with a very few additions, the only laws of Eri whilst
sovereignty resided within the land ; they sufficiently demonstrate
the genius of the people.
CHAP. V.
Now Eocaid lay beneath the covering of his tent,
and the rain descended in torrents; but he would
not enter into the chambers of Teacmor.
OF ERI. J09
For he said, "The sons of Marcac and lolar
abide in their tents."
He would not be intreated.
And Eocaid is intent on building up a house dur-
able for Olam, and of the youth nigh unto Teacmor,
but the rains and the cold did prevent the work.
Now Baal had entered into his house Blat, and
Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce.
And when it was known through Ullad that the
king was within the land, all the princes, and all
the chiefs, and of the Olam, and of Gaal, flocked
about him.
And tents were raised up about Dun Sobairce.
Now Eocaid took delight in hearing- the tales of
other times, and Noradan told the tale of Ait and
Deama, and of the dog Gaot/i, in the presence of
Eocaid, in the ears of the people.
And Eocaid inquired if the tale was true, or the
invention of the fancy of the bards ?
And Meiltan the aged chief of Larn, said, " The
words are true; in the tent of my dwelling now
abideth Cosluath, sprung from Gaot/t."
And Eocaid said unto Noradan,
" Let the \\ords of the tale be set down, they are
of pleasure and instruction, fit to be told and heard."
And Eocaid made a circuit of Ullad, at the charge
of the king; and he did give directions that houses
durable should be buildecl at Druimcrit and Druim-
mor, and where the booth of the Olam standeth,
nigh unto Dun Sobairce, as Eolus had thought to
do.
And he did pass through the land of Firgneat to
110 CHRONICLES
Oldanmact, he had desire to speak with Meirt, chief
of the Danan.
And as he passed through the land of Geintir, lie
did chance to see Tatla, a damsel of that land :
she was fair, yea, very fair. Tatla was in every
month in Geintir, and how she abided with her wi-
dow mother, nor could be won to leave her and the
little ones, by any of the Dorlam of Firgneat.
And Eocaid took Tatla unto him.
And messengers were sent through Ullad with
words, saying,
" Let the princes and nobles, and nine chiefs of
the Olam, and twice nine heads of the people, meet
the king on the mount of Ullad, out of hand."
And Eocaid sent words unto Morda chief judge,
aind unto Nelt judge in Ardlam. and unto Beirid
judge in largael, to come unto him in Dun Sobairce.
And when the assembly were together,
Eocaid rose and said,
" We are met to hold talk on laws for Ullad. It
is known unto you that the words are set down on
the roll on the table of the high chamber of Teac-
mor on Tobrad.
" Hath any here present to add thereto?"
And Morda stood up, and said,
" Hath riot the king thought of the judges choos-
ing from amongst them to sit in the assembly of Eri,
and to stand with the king on the mount of Ullad
for times to comer"
And Eocaid s&ld,
" The king hath thought, and he hath determined
that the office of the judge is to listen to complaints
OF ERI.
of the injured, to hear the Clnastig, and to read
aloud the words on the roll of the laws.
" How be it 'twere well that some three of the jus-
ticers were with the assembly, to speak if'called upon,
but by no means to hold up their right hands.
" Therefore, what if three of the judges named by
the king stand on the mount with the assembly
hereafter ?"
And it was so.
And the king said,
, " What if the chief judge read aloud the words on
the roll of the laws ofEri?"
And Morda did read the words.
And Eocaid said, " What if the nine laws for En
be accepted as laws for Ullad ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And Eocaid said,
" What if the judgments stand even here also?"
And all said, " Yea."
And Eocaid said,
" What if the custom of Tainistact abide also ?*
And all said, " Yea."
And Eocaid said,
" Let the writings of Eolus and the words of the
chronicles be read aloud."
And Meilt, chief of the Olam of Dun Sobairce,
did read the writings of Eolus, and the chronicles of
Gaelag.
And I Neartan did read the words of the chro-
nicles of Eri.
And the king bad the heralds to say aloud,
x " Stand any on the mount for justice?'*
And no voice answered.
112 CHRONICLES
And all the assembly did abide at Dun Sobairce
for nine days in mirth and great joy.
And Eocaid called unto him Feargus, a prince of
Ullady Delb of the Olam, and Morda, chief judge,
to sit for the king in Ullad.
And he did give a charge unto Feargus to have
an eye to the work of the Mur Olamam.
And unto Delb he did intreat to speak to the
Olam, to nourish the fire of the spirit of the youth,
and to repeat in their ears the lessons of wisdom, till
their tender minds should comprehend the truth of
the words thereof.
Now Eocaid moved towards Teacmor\
His mind intent on building Mur Olamam of
Teacmor.
And Mur Olamam is builded up, nevertheless the
Olam have not entered therewithin.
And there is peace throughout Eri: Ardri is the
delight of all the children of the land :
He doth walk in the ways of justice ; reason light-
ing his paths, truth directing his steps thereon.
Now when Baal entered the threshold of his house
larsgith, Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce, and
he bad ArdJ'ear, a prince of Ullad, to call compa-
nions to him, and to go unto Tobrad, and to abide
there ; and to send tidings unto him if any thing did
hap fit for his ear.
And on the morrow, after Eocaid reached unto
Dun Sobairce, he did say unto me,
" Neartan, go thou to Mur Olamam, and wait my
coming."
And on the next day Eocaid went towards Mur
OF ERI.
Qlamain, and all the Olam, and all the youths went
forth to meet the king.
And when they arrived at the door of Mur Olam*
ain, the Olam made way that the king may go therein.
But Eocaid said, " Nay, not so ; let the Olam en-
ter. No man should appear so great as the teacher in
the eye of his disciple." And the king would have
it so.
And Eocaid was seated in the midst, and he did
utter lessons of wisdom, instruction to the minds of
the wisest of the Olam of Ullad.
And he did give strict charge to the Olam to take
care of the youth.
Eri enjoyeth peace on every side.
And when Eocaid had ruled in Ullad for the cir-
cuit of six rings, Don king in Gaelen died, having
ruled one score and seventeen rings, and Roitheasac
his son was chosen.
And Eocaid did not return to Teacmor till Baal
had entered his house Blat ; and nine of the Olam
of Ullad were in his company.
And when every thing was ready that they may
enter into Mur Olamain of Teacmor -, Eocaid did go
thither with them, and he did seat them therein, and
they did eat of the king's meat every day.
And his mind was in doubt what he should do ;
for he said, " Should portions be dealt out unto the
Olam of Teacmor, before the assembly shall be toge-
ther on Tobrad, consenting thereunto, peradventure
the kings of Mumain or Gaelen may think evil
therefrom."
And he called Ardfear, and me Neartan unto
VOL. II. I
114 CHRONICLES
him, and many words did pass ; at length Ardn
said,
" One ring and two Ratha is too long a time that
the youth be neglected, the work shall not stand."
And he called the Olam to him, and he bad them
to receive the youth who should come unto them.
And he did set out nine portions for the Olam, and
nine equal portions for the youths of the land of
Ardri.
And when it was known, the children of the land
did flock to Mur Olamain; for till now the youth of
Gaelen were neglected. There the priest is regarded
as the bard and the minstrel, yea, as the dancing-
master is in Mumctin, and as the Olam in the land of
Ullad.
And Feargus did send words from Dun Solairce
unto Ardri, of practices of the priests in Ullad, re-
specting the Carneac, and offerings to Baal.
But Eocaid bad that the words be guarded till he
should be in Dun Sobairce; and he added, moreover,
" The priests must be spoken of on the mount."
Every tongue in Ullad is loud in Feargus praise,
he ruleth the land in truth and wisdom, in justice
and in mercy.
Ardri abideth on Tobrad, his mind intent on Mur
Olamain of Teacmor.
CHAP. VI.
Now the messengers went forth through JEW 'with
letters, saying,
" Let the kings, princes, and nobles, and chiefs of
OF ERI. ] J5
the Olam, and heads of the people, meet Ardri in the
high chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad, what time the
fires shall be lighted on the summits of the plains of
ErL"
And when the time came, and the assembly were
together, Ardri rose from the throne, and he did say,
" When the days of mirth shall have passed, Ardri
hath words for the ear of the assembly, touching
Mur Olamain of Teacmor."
. And when he had made an end, the heralds said
aloud,
" A man of Firgneat standeth on Tobrad to corn-
plain of the Danan"
And the king said, " Let it be inquired, doth the
Danan hear the words of Feargneat ?"
And it was answered, " Nay/'
And Eocaid said,
. " Let the man of Geintir abide in the tents of the
king, and let a messenger with words be sent unto
Meirt chief in Oldanmact"
And the assembly went forth, and the boards
were spread, and there were feasts and sports, and
all were full of joy and gladness.
And on the ninth day the doors of the high cham-
ber were opened,
And Ardri rose, and said,
" Since the assembly of Eri were together, even
ftere, Eocaid hath had Mur Olamain of Teacmor
builded durable, and nine Olam, and many of the
youths of Gaelen dwell therewithin.
" And twice nine portions of the land of Ardri
have been assigned unto them.
1 2
1 CHRONICLES
" What though the word of Eocaid sufficeth so
long as he endureth, yet hath he thought fit to make
known his desire, that the work which he hath be-
gun may be upheld for ever, by the arm of the law,
sanctioned by the assembly,
" Therefore,
" What if the portions of the Olam, and of the
youth in Mur Olamain of Teacmor abide ? n
And Roiteasac said,
" Hath Eocaid words concerning the portions of
the priests on the lands of Ardri ?"
And Eocaid answered, " Nay. How be it, hath
Roiteasac aught to say, the ear of Eocaid is open to
hear, and his tongue will be ready to make answer
thereunto,"
But Roiteasac held his peace.
And Eocaid repeated his words,
" What if the portions of the Olam, and of the
youth in Mur Olamain of Teacmor abide?"
And it was so.
And Eocaid did conduct Ceas and Roiteasac,
and of the princes and nobles of Mumain and of
Gaelen to Mur Olamain of Teacmor; and the Olam
of the assembly did thither go also with Neartan.
And the spirit of Eocaid did rejoice, and the spirit
of Neartan was partner of the silent thoughts of the
king; how be it, a ray of disappointment darted from
his heart, and appeared on the countenance of Eo-
caid, when he did behold the levity of Mumain, and
he did feel the indifference of Gaelen, king, princes,
and nobles of that land.
And when Eocaid returned to Teacm.or, he said
OF ERI. 117
unto me Near tan, " Hope of Gaelen, yea, and of
Mumain, languisheth within me."
Now the assembly were together in the high cham-
ber of Teacmor, and the heralds said, without and
within,
" The man of Geintir and a noble of Oldanmact
stand on Tobrad"
And Ardri said,
" Let them enter."
And Feargneat stood before the king, and said,
" The king looketh on Seatam one of Geintir, as
the men of Er say, and Seatam saith,
" The Danan flingeth out, yea, as the steed fed at
the stall of the chief of Eri, loosed without a rider;
the Danan is light, eased of tribute by Ullad, for
Stanclidden, our Obbo that they took from us with
clubs, Obbo that our fathers had from the seamen of
the world that was.
" Have the masters of Fodla forgotten how our
fathers did help their fathers to win our land of the
Danan for them ; the Danan remembereth the evil of
our fathers; will not the rulers of Fodla call to mind
the good of them also ?
" The Danan go through our land, and pass over
the waters thereon at their pleasure, and when our
men did stand before them, did they not smite our
people? Doth not one of Graidal now lie covered
with wounds?
" And when words were sent unto Meirt chief in
Oldanmact, he that bear the words, was he suffered
to pass ?
" Therefore do I Seatam, a man of Fodla, stand
M8 CHHOMCLKS
on this ground to say these things, and to hear the
words of the king."
And Ardri said,
" Let the Danan answer."
And Oslot, a noble ofOldanmact, replied in anger,
" Ts the Danan to have law from his servant?
Shall Cloden stay the waters of the land from us ?" ,
And the king rose up, and said,
" Oslot, what time the sons of Golam did win
this land, they did not lead thy fathers into captivity,
did they even treat them with rigour ?
" Hath not Eteerial set down the words of the
bi eath of Marcac, saying,
" The children of Iber would not be slaves, uor
will they rule over slaves.
" And shall the Danan oppress the race produced
from the elements of this land ?
" Ere the Danan hither came from beneath the
fingers of Baal; ere the Gaol first touched the
borders of the waters of blessed Affreidgeis, yea,
what time all things were produced, were not the
great fathers of Cegail Firgneat, of this their Fodla^
Danba of thine, this our Eri, lords of this land, since
the world of land appeared till ye did come over
them? And shall no tiie sons and daughters of Fodla
have rest on the bosom of their proper mother?
" Let Oslvt repeat die words of Ardri in the
hearing of Meirt, and let peace abide through Eri"
And Oslot drew nigh unto the throne, and he did
say aloud wrath fully,
" If Oslot should rehearse the words of the king
in the presence of Meirt, may not Meirt say,
OF ERI.. , HJ)
" Did Ibcr overcome Danan, by the treachery of
Cloden 'did he win all? Is not Oldanmact our's by
covenant?
" Should Her rule Cloden hardly, and Cloden
complain to the Danan, what would be the words
of Iber if Meirt should say, Hold thy hand, Iber? n
And Ardri said,
" Oldanmact is thine by the covenant of peace on
Magmortiomna, and that covenant shall stand, how-
beit Oslot seerneth to forget the race of Golam, not
the Danan rule in .Eri.
" The sons of Eri have given the hand of friend-
ship to the chiefs of Oldanmact.
" Tatla, the partner of the secret thoughts of
Eocaid, is of the daughters of Fodla.
" Eocaid will not speak, let the assembly decide;
the while- let Oslot and Seatam be seated with the
nobles of Eri"
And they held talk.
And Ruidruide, a prince of Uttad, rose and said,
" What if that which hath passed be no more
thought upon ? and for the time to come, the Danan
go riot wilfully through the land, nor pass on the
waters of Firgneat doing them injury,
" Nor the Firgneat stray over the land of the
Danan craftily ?"
And it was so.
And the king said,
" Let Oslot and Seatam give hands of friendship
and the word of peace."
And Ardri said,
" When the words are set down on the roll of the
120 CHRONICLE*
chronicles, the assembly will be called together to
hear them."
And it was so.
And Eocaid took Oslot and Sea tarn to the tent
of Tatla, and they abided there.
And the kings of Eri, and princes and nobles did
make a circuit of the portion of Ardri, and flocks
and herds of Ardri are thereon, and many of the
Gaal dwell thereon also, Eocaid hath disturbed them
not.
And when the words were written on the book of
the chronicles, the assembly were together in the
high chamber.
And Ardri rose and said,
" What if the words on the roll of the laws were
read?"
And they were read ; both the laws of Eri and
the custom of Tainislact, and the words of the
chronicles were read throughout, with the additions.
And they were right and good.
And the doors of the high chamber of Teacmor
were closed.
And Eocaid dwelt on Tobrad, and he encou-
raged the Olam to fan the fire of the spirit of tne
youth.
Now the priests of Gaelen did think to trouble
Eocaid, and to make the minds of the king and
princes of that land evil towards nim.
Nevertheless he doth keep on in his course, la-
bouring for Eri continually.
Feargus ruleth in Ullad, sitting nigh unto the
seat of the king.
OF ERI. 121
The Gaol increase, cattle abound.
Now when Baal had entered his house Blat,
Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce.
And he did make a circuit through the land of
Ullad.
And what time he did return unto Dun Sobairce,
a messenger with letters awaited his coming thither,
Saying, " Ceas, king in Mumain, hath ceased.
" All of the race of Iher of the age, save Failbe,
are calling together the warriors of Mumain, and
Roiteasac hath listened to the voice of Roan, and
hath promised to help him to the seat of the king
in Mumain."
And the words pained the heart of Eocaid, for he
said, " It was the desire of my spirit that it should
be said, in the hearing of the children of the land in
times to come
" Eri dwelt in peace whilst Eocaid a son of Er
ruled."
And Eocaid thought to go unto Mumain, to speak
with the princes of Iber.
Again he said, " Eocaid hath not been called for,
and there are no words on the roll of the laws, nor
yet aught in the custom of Tainistact, forbidding the
doings of the sons of Iber"
And, lo, whilst he was pondering on these things,
a messenger came unto Eocaid with letters from
Failbe the son of Marcac, the brother of Noid and
of Ceas, and these are the words thereof:
" The princes of Iber are calling together the war-
riors of Mumain. Roiteasac causeth Roan to carry
high his head, and raise his voice loudly above his
brethren.
122
CHRONICLES
" What though the desire of Faille is towards the
seat of Marcac his father, he will not be seated
thereon by the warriors of the land.
" Failbehath profited by the lessons he hath heard
from the lips of Eocaid: therefore he loveth peace,
" If Eocaid would say unto Roiteasac,
" Let the princes of Iber and of Ith, and the no-
bles of Mumain say, Who shall sit on the seat of
the king in Mumain, the sword, and the bow, and
Cran Tubal hung up in the tents of the warriors,
peace will abide."
And the king sent unto me Neartan to come unto
him ; and joy spread over his countenance as he did
read unto me the words of Failbe.
And on the morrow Ardri did move towards Teac-
mor, the princes Ruidruide and Ros, and I Neartan,
in his company.
And Eocaid tarried two days on Tobrad ; and
as he was passing nigh unto the mount of Gaelen,
he did hear that Roiteasac was then at the tents of
Don, chief of Almuin, and thither he went,
And he did speak unto the king of Gaelen, and
Roileasac did give unto Eocaid the word of pro-
mise, that the warriors should abide within the land.
And Eocaid did send letters unto the princes of
Iber, and these were the words thereof:
" A voice hath come unto the ear of Eocaid, king
in Ullad, saying:
" Ceas the son of Marcac, king in Mumain, hath
ceased, the warriors are gathering themselves around
the chiefs.
" That Ceas is no more paineth the mind of Eo
caid.
OF ERI. 123
" Mumain monrneth for him ; shall the time of wail-
ing be prolonged by the strife of the princes of Iber,
and the nobles and Gaol of the land ?
" Now that laws have been made sure for Eri,
" Are the sons of Iber carried beyond the bounds
of reason in pursuit of dominion, Eocaid will freely
quit the throne to make way fur another, that so
peace may abide.
" What if the princes of Iber and of Ith, and the
nobles of Mumain say, Who shall sit in the place of
Ceas, the warriors abiding in repose?
" Eocaid, king in Ullad, desireth this of his bre-
threo, as a brother seeketh a kindness from his bro-
ther that his spirit doth languish for.
" The mind of Roiteasac, king in Gaelen, is even
as the mind of Eocaid"
And Eocaid did send these words by the hand of
his own messenger.
And by the hand of the messenger of Failbe did
he send words the same as the words which he did
send unto the others of the princes of Iber.
And he added moreover, i
" The heart of Eocaid doth cleave unto Fa~
ilbe."
And the words of Eocaid prevailed with the princes
of Iber.
The warriors abided in their tents ; and the princes
and nobles moved to the mount, and they did chuse
Failbe the son of Marcac king in Mumain.
And Near tan said unto Ardri,
" If the king would tell unto Neortan the words
of the princes of Iber by the hand of the messenger
of the Ardri, that they may be set down on the
124 CHRONICLES
book of the chronicles for the ear of the assembly of
Teacmor on Tolrad"
And the king said, " Nay.
" Seest thou not that they were the words and
the doings of Eocaid king in Ullad, not ofArdri?
" When thou settest down these things for the
chronicles of Ullad, thou wilt say
" And Eocaid said unto Neartan,
" May the princes of Her prove themselves worthy
of Marcac the first-born of the hero, for all the times
that are to come."
And Eocaid abided in Teacmor; and he made
additions to the house of the king, he builded up
three chambers large, and three smaller:
And he goeth to Mur Olamain continually ; he
taketh delight in the youth he heareth, and he
giveth lessons of wisdom.
And what time Baal had entered the third cham-
ber of his house larsgith, Eocaid moved towards
Dun Sobairce.
And he inquired of Feargus, if he looked into the
matter concerning the priests.
And Feargus said,
" It hath been told unto me, The Carneac do col-
lect offerings, calling them gifts for Baal, complain-
ing that the Cruimtear take to themselves the whole
portion of the land, saying unto them,
" Do ye not live with the Gaal? Are not their
tents open to you ? Is not the board spread before
you ; for what do ye want ?"
And the Gaal do complain that the priests terrify
their minds with evil spirits of the air, over which
Bmd hath given dominion unto them :
OF ERI. 125
Therefore the Carneac move not without an offer-
ing,
But of these things no words are spoken aloud,
only from the mouth of one to the ear of another,
for fear is on the minds of the Gaal because of the
priests.
And Feargus added moreover,
" It is known unto me of a truth, the Cruimtear
live in sloth and idleness amongst the heads of the
people; and the Carneac dwell in poverty with the
Gaal."
And the messengers went forth through Uttad, say-
ing, "Let the princes, and nobles, and chiefs of the
Olam, and heads of the people, and the judges
named, meet the king on the mount out of hand."
And the messengers took letters to each of the
chiefs, saying,
" Let one of the Cruimtear and one of the Car-
neac of thy Tainisteas be on the mount what time
the assembly shall stand thereon about the king."
And when the assembly were together on the
mount,
Eocaid rose and said,
" Stand priests on the mount ?"
And the heralds answered, " Yea."
And Eocaid said,
" Let the princes and nobles stand on my right,
and the chiefs of the Olam, and the heads of the
people stand on my left, and let the priests stand
before the assembly."
And he called the three judges nigh unto him.
And the king raised his voice, and said,
120 CHRONICLES
" Words have been brought to Feargus, who sitteth
for the king in Ullad, and from his lips have passed
to the ear of Eocaid.
"The Cruimtear take all the portion of the land
set apart for the priests, and instruct the Carneac to
call on the Gaal for offerings to J3aal, their only
subsistence.
" What if Ard Cruimtear declare his knowledge
or ignorance of this thing?"
And Ard Cruimtear looked upon the assembly,
then turned his eyes on the priests, now on one
side, now on another, still did he hesitate to make
answer.
And the king repeated his words.
After a while, Ard Cruimtear raised his voice, and
said,
" If Ard Cruimtear was to hear, from the lips of
which of the Carneac did the words come unto the
ear of Feargus the prince ;"
And Feargus said, " The names of the men are
not known to me : howbeit, peradventure I may
recollect their visage if they be here."
And Feargus moved from his place towards the
priests, but he saw not the face of any of those with
whom he had talked'.
And the heads of the people laughed aloud, and
all the priests looked on the ground, afeared to meet
the eye of the king.
And Eocaid said,
" Have the Carneac any, or what portion of the
land? After what manner do they sustain life?"
And all held their peace.
or Eft*. 127
After a while, Ard Cruimtear said,
'* These things are of J&za/, and may not be spoken
of in the hearing of the people."
And Eocaid said,
" At the present, the assembly is not prepared to
hold talk."
And he added moreover,
" Let Morda read aloud the words on the roll of
the laws of Ullad, and the customs of Taimstact."
And the words were read.
And Eocaid said,
" Let the writings of Eolus be read."
And it was so.
And the king said, " To-morrow the book of the
chronicles of Gaelag and of Eri shall be opened at
Dun Sobairce!'
And the heralds said aloud,
" Standeth any one on the mount of Ullad for jus-
tice ?"
And none answered.
And Eocaid, and all the assembly, and all the
congregation round about the mount, save the priests,
moved to Dun Sobairce.
And the day and night were spent in mirth and
festivity.
And on the morrow, I Neartan did read the
words on the book of the chronicles of Gaelag and
of Eri.
And the words were right and good.
Eocaid abided at Dun Sobairce till Baal entered
into his house Cruining, then he took his departure
for Teacmor.
And Failbe and Roiteasac did come to Teacmor
128 CHRONICLES
together ; the desire of Failbe was strong to see
Eocaid: and he did pass to the tents of the king of
Gaelen, that he may bear him company.
The heart of Eocaid is gladdened ; and he said
onto me, " Neartan, hope is revived in me. Failbe
hath not been surpassed in wisdom, no not by any
of the race of the hero : Roiteasac may perad venture
decline his ear from the priest to listen to the voice
of the Olam"
And they did go to Mur Olamain ofttimes ; and
the Olam forebore to speak of the fancies of the
priests slightingly, because of Roiteasac.
And Failbe and Roiteasac did tarry at Teacmor
one entire moon ; and they lay in the chambers
which Eocaid had builded to Teacmor.
For the hill of Tobrad, standing high above the
plain, when the winds do blow, and the rains de-
scend, the unsheltered tent doth not suffice.
Nevertheless Ardri did not enter into Teacmor,
to dwell till this time; for he said, " Eocaid will
give no cause of jealousy to the minds of his bre-
thren."
And what time JBaal entered his house Sgith,
Eocaid moved to Dun Sobairce.
And he inquired of Feargus concerning the priests,
and Feargus did tell unto the king, that he did hear
of a truth,
That the priests had contrived with subtlety, that
none of the Carneac, who had spoken unto Feargus,
should be called to the mount : howbeit, this was
done without the knowledge of the chiefs.
And the messengers were sent forth through Uttad,
saying,
OF ERI 129
" Let the assembly be on the mount what time
Baal shall be in the third chamber of his house Meas:
and let all the priests stand on the mountalso."
And whilst Baal was thither moving, Eocaid did
go through Ullad at the charge of the king, nought
took he of any ; his tents were on the bearers every
third day.
And he did pass into Geintir, and he did see
Tata the mother of Tatla, and those who followed
the king did bring divers presents for her.
And Eocaid said unto Neartan, " The (Mam hold
that ignorance vaunteth itself. What if the state 01
naan was more particularly spoken of within the
schools? Methinks that ignorance is too humble.
Behold Firgneat.
" It is when man is wise in his own conceit, hath
knowledge, but what he knoweth is not the fact,
which yet he doth mistake ; therefore not ignorant,
but unknowing of the truth.
" It is in such a state vanity doth lay hold of
man me thinks.
" If discourse was held amongst the Olam of
these things.
" It were well that of the Olam some did abide
with the Firgneat.
" The mind of Roiteasac seemeth now to have
taken a right direction, yet do I fear the whispers of
the priests.
" Whispers of a deceitful tongue are as the waters
of the mountain stream ; they do insinuate them-
selves through all the passages to the very heart,
weeping all that is profitable in their winding
course."
VOL. II. K
130 CHRONICLES
And Eocaid did go into all the schools, and great
was the joy of the king.
Now the assembly was on the mount, and all the
priests of Ullad stood nigh unto.
And the king said,
" Let the priests come before the assembly."
And it was so.
And the king raised his voice and said,
" When last we were gathered together, even here,
we did hear of the answer of Ard Cruimtear, say-
ing,
" The priests may not speak of those things which
belong to Baal in the hearing of the people.
" Could Ard Cruimtear have denied the words that
Feargus said had been spoken unto him by the
Carneac, must not his desire have been vehement to
have gainsaid them ?
" Moreover, words have come unto me of the ar-
tifice of the priests, who did contrive to have all the
Carneac retained in the land of their dwelling who
had spoken unto Feargus of the transgression of the
Cruimtear.
" Though the deceit of Ard Cruimtear may so
appear to myself, let that abide, it hath not been
proven :
" Therefore,
" Let the heralds say aloud in the hearing of the
priests and of the people round about,
" Standeth one on the mount for justice?"
And none answered.
And the king said,
" Let the chronicles be read aloud, of all the time
of Ardfear the son of Og, chief in Gaelag"
OF ERI. 131
And it was so.
And the king said,
" The Olam in the land of Ullad are four times
nine and one Olam moreover, whilst the Cruimtear
and Carneac are treble that number, and over and
above.
" The priests have their portions, that they should
instruct the children of the land : these portions do
they enjoy, leaving the care of the youth to the Olam
continually.
" Besides, priests do abdund, their children are
Cruimtear, yea, and Carneac, living on the offerings
of the people unto Baal, the substance of the Gaal
consumed thereby.
" Therefore,
" What if offerings for Baal cease, and should
the priest decline from his office, saying, Where is
the offering ? and the thing be made manifest unto
the Cluastig,
" What if the judge say aloud,
" Let such a one lose his portion ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And the king said,
" What if the portions of the priests through Ullad
shall be four times nine portions from the time that
of the Cruimtear and the Carneac now being, the
number shall be even with the four times nine por-
tions of the land ?"
And all said, " Yea."
Arid the words were added to the words on the
roll of the laws of Ullad. And the assembly moved
with the king unto Dun Sobairce.
And the tents were raised up round about the
K 2
132 CHRONICLES
house of the king ; and the feast was prepared, and
the song, and the harp and dance, and tales .of other
times.
And on the morrow the chronicles were read
aloud in the hearing of the congregation.
No Cruimtear nor Carneac was there ; they had
moved to the tents of their dwellings in their abase-
ment, aiming words of scorn at the king, that hurted
none but themselves : all but the Cruimtear blessed
the king.
And Eocaid did not return to Teacmor till Baal
had run one-half of his course through his house
Blat.
CHAP. VII.
Now what time Baal entered the threshold of his
house larsgith, the messengers went forth through
Eri, with letters, saying,
" Let the kings, princes, and nobles, chiefs of the
Olam, and heads of the people, and the judges
named, meet Ardri, in the high chamber of Teacmor,
on Tobrad, what time the fires shall be lighted on
the summits of the plains of Eri."
And ere the assembly were on Tobrad, Eocaid
had chambers prepared for Failbe and Roiteasac
within Teacmor.
And when he did speak thereof to Failbe, Failbe
said, " Nay: the princes and nobles of Mumain did
hear of my laying under the covering of Teacmor
when last I was hereon ; and when I did return to
OF ERI. 133
Mumain, they did inquire of me if I could endure
my tent for times to come. Therefore,"
And Eocaid answered, Failbe is right. And Ardri
abided in his tent also.
Now the assembly of Eri being together,
It happed on that day, that strife arose between
Cealtar chief of Ailb, and Dubar chief in Oir.
And the strife was, that Dubar would sit nigher
unto the throne than Cealtar,
And they fought foot to foot beside the waters
of Buidaman; and Dubar fell into the arms of death,
his neck half cut through by the sword of Cealtar.
And when the assembly were together on the
fourth day,
Neartaji, Ard Olam, even I, rose up, amongst the
kings and princes of the land, and I did say,
" Delightful is the calm of peace to the soul of the
Olam; the spirit of the warrior rejoiceth in the tu-
mult of battle.
" Dubar hath ceased ; no ray of glory on his fall :
Fame and renown are not the fruit of pride and
vanity.
" Are not all the sons of the hero equal?
" Is Ardri seated above his fellows, what though
his birth from the race be of chance,, not so his pre-
eminence.
" Are not all the nobles of Eri equal in the high
chamber of Teacmor ?
" Shall a chief take his seat farther from, or nigher
unto the throne as a seat of preference, making him-
self the judge of his own excellence ?
" Let it not be told in the ears of those that are
134 CHRONICtES
to come, that blood was twice shed because of this
thing.
" Therefore,
" What if the cloth were spread, and the lots cast,
and where the lots shall point, there let the chief
take his place for times to come."
And the words of Neartan did chance to find fa-
vour in the minds of all the assembly.
Now when Ard Cruimtear came to hear that the
cloth was to be spread on the floor of the high
chamber, he went unto Ardri, and he said unto
him
" Words have passed to the ear of Eacon, that
the cloth is to be spread for the places of the chiefs.
" Hath it not been told unto the king from lonar,
that Liqfail covered the lots of the Danan ?
" Was not Liafail sent by Baal unto the Goal of
Sciot in Iber, whilst our fathers abided in Gaelag,
and hither borne in the ship of Cathac?
" Are not lots from Baal? and shall not the
priests, his servants, still wait on Liafail, his mes-
senger ?
" Did not Ardri receive the asion and mantle on
blessed Liafail at the hand of the high-priest?
" What if Ardri should say unto the assembly,
"Let Eacon enter even here with Liafail, and
take the lots for the seats of the chiefs, and gather the
offerings for Baal ?
" So may all the lots for the king and Teacmor
be casted for ever/'
And Eocaid answering, said,
" My ear hath inclined to hear the words of Ea-
con, but my mind entertaineth them not : however,
OF ERI. 135
if it pleaseth Eacon, the king will repeat his words
in the hearing of the assembly on the morrow."
And when the assembly were together on the
morrow, Ardri rose, and he did repeat the words of
Eacon.
And the king of Gaelen rose, and said,
" What did Ardri answer unto Eacon?"
And Eocaid said, "Ardri said unto him neither
this thing nor that; but that he would repeat his
words in the ears of the assembly, which he hath
done accordingly."
And all called for the judgment of Ardri.
And Eocaid said, " What if we hold talk?"
Still was the judgment of Ardri called for aloud.
And Eocaid said,
" The minstrel to his harp
" The bard to his measures
" The Olam to philosophy, to nourish the young
mind with lessons of truth and wisdom^ thereby to
teach man to subdue his passions
" The people to make laws
" The judges to declare the words thereof
" The king to see them observed
" Ardri to watch over Eri
" The priest to wait on the moon, and mark the
seasons, and note times, and watch the motion of
Tarsnasc,(d) to guard the blessed fires, and kindle
the blaze, to direct the wayfaring man in the dark-
ness of the night, and to comfort him beneath the
covering of his booth.
" What hath the never-changing Baal to do with
the chance of lots?
" Let none enter into the office of another.
136 CHRONICLES
"When the chiefs of the Olam, and the heads of
the people, were hither called to assist in the framing
of laws,
" It seemed not good at that time that judges who
are to read the words of the laws, and are named by
the king;
" Nor yet the priest; why? let causes now lack ;
should sit even here, to be aiding therein.
" Therefore, for Eocaid he doth say,
" Let not the priest enter unto the high chamber
of Teacmor for ever."
And it was so.
And the cloth was spread, and the lots were cast
by the secretaries of the high chamber.
And Eocaid said,
" What if the shields of the nobles shall be hung
up, and each chief sit beneath his shield for the times
to come."
And it was so.
And the words concerning the priests were added
to the words on the roll of the laws of Eri.
And the words concerning the nobles were to be
of Tainistact.
And now a messenger came from Feargus unto
Ardri, saying,
" Tatla layeth on the bed of sickness, her eye
doth long to look on her beloved."
And Eocaid called together the assembly what
time Baal should come forth on the morrow.
And Neartan did read the words of Feargus;
and the king of Mumain said, " What if the words
on the roll of the laws, and the book of the chroni-
cles be read?"
OF ERI. 137
And it was so.
And the heralds said aloud,
" Standeth any on Tobrad for justice?"
And none answered.
And the assembly went forth, and the doors of
the high chamber were closed.
And on the morrow Eocaid took his departure for
Dun Sobairce.
And in six days after he was in Dun Sobairce,
Tatla was no more.
And a messenger was sent to Geintir to the
brethren of Tatla, with words
" Tatla is no more; shall what remaineth of Tatla
be laid in Ullad, or where else ?"
And a vast multitude did return with the mes
senger to the king ; and the weight of Tatla was
borne to Geintir.
And a great congregation of the children of Ullad
did accompany the Firgneat.
And many coffers were borne filled with the cloth-
ing, and mantles, and fine cloth, and clasps and bod;
kins, and curious girdles for the mother of Tatla.
And kine of all sorts on which Tatla took delight'
to look, as they grazed on the pastures of Dun So-
bairce, did the herdsmen of the king drive for her
kindred to the land of Firgneat.
And the death of Tatla, and the lamentation 01
Ullad, for she was beloved of the children of the land,
and the wailing of Geintir \$ it not amongst the
mournful songs of the bards in the writing ofMasalah?
And Eocaid doth mourn for that Tatla is no
more.
And he returned to Teacmor, for he said unto
138
CHRONICLES
Neartan, every step I take, every thing I look upon
here, remindeth me of Tatla.
And after a while Failbe king of Mmnain carne
to Teacmor, and he did abide with Eocaid for two
moons, and they did go to Mur Olamain continually ;
Eocaid and Failbe are as brethren, whose hearts are
knitted together.
And Meirt chief of Oldanmact, did send a mes-
senger unto Teacmor, saying,
" Meirt is the friend of the king."
And the spirit of Eocaid was rejoiced ; he said
unto me Neartan, " This is very good, no storm that
can blow from Gaelen can shake the peace of Eri.
" The children of the land are in repose."
(a) Tarsnasc is the constellation Orion.
CHAP. VIII.
Now Eocaid had ruled for the circuit of sixteen
rings, and messengers went forth to summon the
great congregation of the land.
And when the assembly were together, Ardrirose
and said,
" Let the heralds hang the shields on the pillars
raised up to receive them, that the nobles may take
their seats beneath."
And it was so.
And Ardri said,
" Eocaid hath words for the ears of the assembly,
when the days of feasting shall have passed, con-
OF ERI. 139
cerning the Olam and the youths of Mur Olamain
of Teacmor"
And when the days had passed, and the assembly
were together,
Ardri rose and said,
" When the sons of Golam, and Lugad son of Ith,
and the nobles and warriors, their hands upon their
swords, did hither come, and win this land, did one
drive the foe before him more than another?
" Could the princes and nobles make place for
themselves on the land ?
" Could priests and justicers bear down the
Danan ?
" When the Gaol did stand before the foe, might
not fear at some time have taken possession of their
minds, had not the Olam, ^ind the bards and the
minstrels poured fresh spirit into the soul of the
warriors ?
" And the kings, and princes, and nobles, priests,
and judges, have their portions, and the Gaol by
their tribes, whilst the Olam, the teacher of wisdom,
hath a scanty provision.
" And the pinions of the fancy of the bard are
stiffened, and the finger of the minstrel is benumbed
by the keen blasts of chilling penury.
" Doth not man breathe in air, his spirit refreshed
by water, fed by fire? Doth he not live by the
earth ?
"Is not the land the birth-right of all the children
thereof, to the sustenance of life, as much as air and
water?
" The Olam of Mur Olamain of Teacmor, and the
youths therein lack.
140 CHRONICLES
" Is it fitting that the teachers, who feed the un-
derstanding with the seeds of truth and knowledge
bearing the ripe fruit of wisdom, should not be sus-
tained by the land, from the elements of which they
have been produced?
" The minds of the youth, yea, and of the Olam,
will they not be invigorated by the tales of other
times from the bards, and by the harp instructed by
the delicate hand of the minstrel, to rouse the spirit
to energy in deeds of glory, or to steep the senses in
forgetfulness of the weight that oft oppresseth, mak-
ing man bear the burden lightly e'en for the passing
time ?
" Shall these delightful solacers of others' griefs be
care worn themselves ?
" Is it fitting that the bard make barter of the
sweet tale, that the minstrel merchandize the voice
of his enchanting harp, as our fathers tell of the
children of Feme, who traffic in their fellow man ?
" Therefore,
" What if one-third more be added to the portions
of the Olam, and the youth in Mur Olamain of Teac-
mor, from the land of Ardri ; and three portions, ac-
cording to the rules of Mumain, for the bard ; and
three portions for the minstrel, that fancy may be
free as the element it doth delight to gambol in?"
And all said, " Yea," sportively, save the Olam ;
The judges and the secretaries, yea the very her-
alds could not contain their words within their lips,
their breath did mingle with the general voice.
The Olam did put their fingers on their lips, their
hands on their breasts, and they did incline their
heads thankfully.
OF ERI. 141
And Eocaid said, " Let this be of.Tainistact."
And it was so.
And the assembly were on Tobrad through the
course in Flucim.
And when Baal touched the entrance of his house
Siocan, the assembly were in the high chamber of
Teacmor.
And the roll of the laws was spread out, and the
words were read ;
And the book of the chronicles was opened, and
the words were repeated aloud.
And the heralds called without,
" Doth any stand for justice on Tobrad?"
And none answered,
And the assembly went forth, and the doors ot
the high chamber were closed.
And Faille king of Mumain did not return to his
own land, he did tarry with Eocaid at Teacmor.
And he did go unto Dun Sobairce with Eocaid;.
and messengers went through Ullad, saying,
: " Let the princes and nobles, and chiefs of the
Olam, and heads of the people, and the judges
named, come unto Dun Sobairce, what time Baal
shall be in the second chamber of his house Blat."
And the messengers said moreover, " The king of
Mumain abideth at Dun Sobairce"
And Eocaid conducted the king of Mumain to
Mur Olamain of Drumcrit, and of Drummor: the
soul of Failbe doth long for knowledge, and he
did tell of Mumain and of Gaelen, and of the ways of
the children of these lands sorrowfully.
And Failbe was amazed and delighted; and he
conversed with the Olam, and with the youths, and
142 CHRONICLES
he said, "The least of the youths within the schools
ofUllad, appeareth to me to have greater knowledge
than is to be found in Gaelen or in Mumain"
What time Eocaid and Failbe returned to Dun
Sobairce, many of the princes and of the nobles were
at the howse of the king, time was divided between
sport and seriousness.
And when the time came, and the assembly were
on the mount,
Eocaid seated the king of Mumain on the seat be-
side the seat of the king, whereon did sit Feargus at
other times.
And Eocaid said,
" My desire in calling the assembly to the mount
at this time was, that Failbe, the friend of Eocaid,
should see and speak with the men of this land.
" The mind of the king of Mumain doth hunger
f>r knowledge, with which he doth desire to fill
himself, and to feed the children of Mumain.
" Now let the words on the roll of the laws be
read, in the hearing of the assembly, and of all the
congregation."
And the words were read.
And the herald called aloud,
" Standeth one on the mount for justice?"
And none answered,
And the assembly and all round about the mount
moved to Dun Sobairce.
And the boards were spread, and the tents were
raised up nigh unto Dun Sobairce, and there was
feasting, and the song, and the harp, and the dance,
and tales of times passed.
And day after day, for twice nine days, was the
OF ERI. 143
chase after the manner of the hunter, and the race,
and the skill of the bowman and the slinger was
exercised, and feats of horsemanship.
Now the king of Mumain said, " My memory
keepeth not account of the days as they pass, yet
doth the breeze of the morning whisper to my ear,
the time draweth nigh to call me to Mumain."
And Failbe turned his steps towards Mumain,
and Eocaid, and princes, and nobles, and a great
company of horsemen, accompanied him to the wa-
ters of Eider.
And Eocaid presented Failbe with four beautiful
horses white as snow.
And Eocaid took his departure from Dun Sobairce,
what time Baal entered Meas.
Now the minds ofRoiteasac and ofArd Cruimtear,
and all the priests of Gaelen, were evil towards
Ardri.
And they thought to raise jealousy of him in the
mind at Failbe; but Failbe did improve in wisdom
day after day.
And Eocaid sent Ros, a prince of Ullad, and
Cartan, one of the Olam, unto Magn chief of Oldan-
mact, in the place of Meirt his father, lately dead.
And Ros did bear words from Eocaid unto Magn,
saying,
" Eocaid king in Ullad, Ardri, hath a desire to
come to the dwelling of Magn, to give and receive
the hand of friendship."
And Ros did present unto Magn a mantle of ex-
quisite workmanship, and a piece of tine cloth, and
a curious girdle, and two fine horses, and two dogs
from Ainleog and Sciot.
144 CHRONICLES
And Cartan did give into the hands of Magn the
writings of Eolus, and the chronicles of Gaelag, but
not the chronicles of Eri.
For Eocaid said unto Cartan,
" It were not fitting to set before the chief and
nobles of Oldanmact, words that would pain their
eye, and bear grief to their heart. Is not the glory
ofjber built on the ruin of the fame of the Danan T*
And Magn said,
" My eye doth long to see the king of Eri."
And Eocaid went towards Oldanmact, and Ros,
and File a noble of Ullad, and four attendants ac-
companied the king, all in close mantles ; for he
said, " It must be shewn unto the Danan that our
minds think on them as the mind thinketh on a
friend."
And when Eocaid came to the waters of Sean-
aman, those who waited for his coming did not think
it was the king, so few were in his company.
And when they learned that it was Ardri they
passed on the waters in the floats, and moved
Eocaid and those in his company to the land of Ol-
danmact.
And multitudes came round the king, and as they
were conducting him on his way, lo, Magn, and a
gallant train, did meet him, and bare him company
to the dwelling of the chief.
And Eocaid tarried seven days with Magn, but
no note was taken of what passed.
For Magn said, "The wise men of Ullad write
down words of time as it passeth, and these are read
aloud in the hearing of the people continually. Let
OF ERI. 145
not the king repeat his own words nor the words of
Magu hereafter/'
And Eocaid did give to Magn the word of pro
niise.
And Eocaid did pass through Geinlir on liis way
to Dun Sobairce; and he did see the kindred of
Talla, and he did comfort them.
Ardri doth watch over Eri, and he doth nourish
the fire of the youth, great is the joy of his mind for
their advancement in knowledge.
Eri is in peace on every side.
CHAP. IX.
Now Eocaid had ruled one score rings in Utlad.
And the assembly of Eri were together in the high
chamber of Teacmor on Tobrud.
When words were spoken by the heralds ;
" Three nobles ofOldanmact stand on Tobrad with
words from the chief of the Danan?
And they were admitted, and they stood before
the assembly, their swords on their backs, their
spears in their left hands.
And one of them came near unto the throne, and
as he was about to speak, Ardri rose, and said,
" Let the heralds inquire who the men are."
And one replied,
" We be nobles of Oldanmacl, \ am Saorlam of
the Danau"
And Ardri said,
' Ye are welcome ;" and Eocaid added moreover,
If the Danan cast their eyes round about, they
vol. if. L
146 CHRONICLES
will not see a sword, nor weapon of war, save those
borne by the nobles of Oldanmact. If Saorlam and
his companions would suffer their swords and spears
to abide in the house of the king, whilst they repose
here in peace, under the safeguard of the laws." .
And the Danan looked on each other, then turned
their eyes round on the assembly, and they gave
their swords and spears into the hands of the herald,
Saorlam saying,
The word of the king is renowned through all
the nations of Eri ;" and Saorlam still standing nigh
unto the throne, had begun to speak unto the king;
When Ardri rose, and with a smile, said, " If
Saorlam would speak in the hearing of the assem-
bly ?" and he added unto the heralds,
" Let the nobles of Oldanmact be seated with the
princes of Ullad"
And it was so,
And Ardri said,
" If Saorlam would speak ?"
And Saorlam rose, and he did speak of the glory
of his race, and how the Danan were borne on the
waves of the sea, the old world before the world
that is, felt the heat of the sun.
And the Danan had ten score knots and more
on Danbaere Iber touched this land.
And he told how Cloden burrowed in the womb
of the earth till the Danan brought them forth.
Now hear the words ofMagn,
" Saorlam, speak thou in the hearing of the kings,
and princes, and nobles of Iber, and say unto them,
It is told in Oldanmact, that when the chiefs 'of
Iber are together, they hold talk of Eri, is not Ol-
OF ERI. 147
danmact in Eri ? are not the Danan of Eri ? is it
good that words be spoken of Oldanmact and the
Danan absent ?
" Let the chiefs and nobles of Oldanmact sit with
the chiefs of Iber, so shall their ears hear the words
spoken of them, and of their land for the time to
come."
And when Saorlam had made an end,
Ardri rose and said,
" What if we hold talk, and that the Danan be
seated ; so their ears witnesses to the words of our
lips, their tongues may bear them to the chief ^nd
nobles of their land ?"
And they held talk.
And Roiteasac king of Gaelen, rose and said,
6 Will the lips of those who pay tribute utter
their thoughts ? Oldanmact is of JEri, but is it not
forbidden that the Danan pass over the waters of
Seanaman ? Let him abide within his own land."
And Maol chief of IbDronag, rose and said,
" Words have been spoken in Gaelen that Ardri
did pass over the Seanaman unto the tents of Magn.
J)i4 the king thither go to put the words of Saorlam
into the ear of the chief of Oldanmact ?"
And Mar the aged chief of Oumar, rose and said,
" Shall bondsmen sit amongst the princes of Eri? 11
Whereupon the nobles of Oldanmact started from
their seats, and Saorlam said aloud,
" The Damn be not thy servants the king could
not have thought that these words would have been
spoken, when he did ask of us our swords and
spears."
it*
148 CHRONICLES
And a great murmur ran through the high
chamber.
After a while Ardri said,
" The chief -of Cumar is aged, times have so long
passed peradventure since he hath looked upon the
words of the covenant of Magmortiomna, they have
escaped from his memory.
" Let not the spirit of the Danan be disturbed.
The children of Iber have sworn to the covenant,
and the sons of Er will observe it; the covenant
they have sworn to, speaketh not of servitude, nor
yet of tribute."
And the king of Mumain rose and said,
" Faille a son of Iber will guard the covenant of
his father."
And the Danan were composed, and Mar was put
to- silence ; but Roiteasac rose again, and said,
" Is it fit that the Danan sit where the Ard
Cruimtear of the Goal of Sciet of Iber must not
enter?*'
And Ardri rose and said,
" Eocaid did pass over the waters of Seanaman
with the will of Magn ; the peace of Eri, and the
good of Oldanmact directing his steps.
" It entered not into his mind that of what Saor-
Idm hath spoken, howbeit it rejoiceth him that
Magn did think thereon."
And Cobtac prince of Ib Lugad thinking Ardri
made an end, rose, and Eocaid sat down.
And Cobtac said,
" What if the chief of Oldanmact sit in the high
chamber behind the throne, so may he hear the
OF ER1. 149
words spoken of Eri and of the Danan; but let him
not hold talk, nor hold up his hand."
And when Cobtac was seated, many yoices called
for the judgment of Ardri.
Whereupon the king rose and said,
" Three parts of this land did the sons of the hero
win from the Danan, whose children dwell on their
portion by covenant, and now those of these days
say unto us, let us be counted of you, are we not of
your Eri? What though ye may say, the Danan
and the children of Iber be two, ye will not say Ol-
danmact is not of Eri ?
" The king of Gaelen saith, admit not the Danan,
they pay tribute; and moreover he saith, shall the
Danan be suffered where the Ard Cruimtear is de-
nied ?
" The prince of Ith saith,
" Let the Danan sit behind the throne, let his ear
hear, but let not his tongue speak, nor his hand be
raised up.
" For himself Ardri will say,
" What if the chief, and eight of the nobles of Ol-
danmact,&s shall be approved of, after the custom of
that land, sit in the high chamber of Teacmor on
Tobrad; so shall their ears hear the words spoken of
this our Eri, their Danba of the elder time, and let
them hold talk, and raise up their hands.
" If their words be of wisdom, shall we not profit
thereby ? Be they of ignorance, cannot we reject
them ?
"Are our ears deaf, are our hearts callous to the
voice of justice ? Or are our spirits so weak as ta b
overcome with fear where no danger is?"
150 CHRONICLES
Now many voices of the princes and nobles of
Gaelen called out, " Where are the Danan to sit ?" -
And Aongus the brother of the king of Gaden
said,
" What if Magn sit on the seat of the king of
Ulladr
Now the words were spoken scoffingly.
And Ardri rose, and said,
" Even so, when a prince of Er sitteth Ardri, ra-
ther than say nay to the words of the Danan spoken
in peace and friendship."
And when Ardri saw that many were for placing
the chief and nobles ofOldanmact behind the thione,
he said,
" What if of the Danan, the chief, and eight of the
nobles sit in the assembly of Eri behind the throne,
and hold talk, and raise up their hands to be
counted ?"
And it was so.
And words were set down on the book of the
chronicles.
And the nobles of Oldanmact abided in the tents
of the king, till they took their departure for the
land of their dwelling.
And the assembly did not come together waiting
the coming of the Danan ; but that was not to be.
Magn had ceased ere Saorlam had returned to Ol-
danmact.
And when the assembly came together, Ardri
said,
" Hath one aught.for the ear of the assembly?*
And all were silent.
And the words on the roll of the laws,
OF ERI.
And on the book of the chronicles were read ; and
the heralds called aloud, "Stand any on Tobradfor
justice?'*
And none answered.
And the assembly went forth, and the doors of
the high chamber were closed.
And Eocaid abided on Tobrad.
CHAP. X.
Now contention arose in Oldanmact for the seat of
the chief, between the brethren and the sons of
Meirt. It was said to be spoken in that land, that
Forb and Gost, the brothers of Meirt, sometime chief,
\vere servants of Ardri, and Meirt the son of Meirt
was chosen.
And Ardri sent Fionn a noble of Ullad, with the
words set on the book of the chronicles concerning
the chief and nobles of Oldanmact.
And Meirt did look coldly on Fionn, and Fionn,
feeling the touch thereof, did return towards Teac-
mor on the instant.
And Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce; and
he did take Amaril daughter of Ro&, a prince of
Ullad.
All Ullad was at Dun Sobairce; mirth and joy
filled the hearts of the children of the land.
And Eocaid dwelled at Dun Sobairce; and he
hath made circuits of the land at the charge of the
king.
And when Eocaid had ruled 0ne score rings and
two, and the assembly were on the mount of Ullad.
15'2 CHRONICLES
And the words on the roll of the laws of'Ullad,
and of Tainistact, and on the book of the chronicles
of Ullad, had been read,
And the heralds had called aloud, " Stand any
on the mount for justice,"
A voice was heard, saying,
" Thorad of the Gaal on Magneac desireth to
stand before the king."
And Thorad was called, an aged man, yea, very
aged was he. And Thorad told how Seal, judge of
Magneac, did read the words of the law without the
knowledge of Thorad. Will not the king have the
words of the judgments told against Seal?
And as the judge of Dun Sobairce was about to
repeat the words, Eocaid rose, and said,
" Will man never cease from judging in his own
cause, yet call out against another therefor ?
" That Thorad should err what if? the ear of
Thorad hath not heard lessons of wisdom. That
Morda hath strayed, is it not to be marvelled at?
" Thorad complaineth that Seal hath read the
words of the law in his absence. Is Seal present ? yet
doth Morda prepare to transgress, as Seal is said to
have done.
" Let Morda send a messenger unto the dwelling
of Seal, with words for the eye of Seal, saying,
" Let Seal stand on the mount of Ullad, before
the assembly, out of hand to answer to the complaint
of Thorad."
And Eocaid added moreover,
" This is no small matter ; the assembly will abide
at Dun Sobairce till the coming of Seal ." ^
OF'ERI. 153
And Seal did come ; and Thorad stood before the
assembly, and he d'id repeat his words as afore.
And Eocaid said,
" Let Seal answer."
And Seal did answer, " Seal hath transgressed."
And Eocaid said, " It is written on the roll of
the laws,
" Man be merciful.
' What if the fault of Seal be forgotten in the ful-
ness of his confession ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And Eocaid inquired, " What hath been the loss
of Thoradr
And Thorad answered, " Two sheep, and two
measures of flour."
And Eocaid said, " Let the chief of Magneac see
that the matter be heard in the presence of Thorad,
and Jet right be done."
And the king added moreover,
" The words on the roll are not enough touching
this thing,
" What if words be added thereunto?
" Let every tongue be silent before the judge in
the absence of him that is accused, and if the judge
transgress, let him sit no more."
And all said, " Yea."
And the words on the roll of the laws of Ullad
were read with the additions.
And Eocaid and all the assembly moved to Dun
Sobairce.
And the boards were spread, and all the Olam of
Mur domain, and all the youths were bidden, and
Fionri the son of Eocaid sat amongst the Olam.
154 CHRONICLES
And the tales of other times were heard, and the
voice of the harp.
And the book of the chronicles was opened, and
the words were read in the hearing of those assem-
bled.
And Eocaid moved towards Teacmor.
Now Baal had entered into the second chamber
of his house Tionscnad, and had abided four nights
therein,
When a messenger arrived from Mwnain, say-
ing, " Faille layeth on the bed of sickness."
And Eocaid said unto me, " Neartan, how sweet
the voice of friendship to the ear of him that is heal,
how much more delicious to the ear of him that lan-
guisheth."
And on the morrow Eocaid, and Blat the son of
Ardfear, and I Neartan, did move towards the tents
of the king of Mumain.
Failbe did seem to revive at the sight of Eo-
caid; it was but seeming. Eocaid was pained at
heart.
And he did minister unto Failbe without ceasing,
but nought could stop the progress of the disease.
He died under the eye of Eocaid on the tenth day,
having ruled for fourteen rings.
And Eocaid tarried in the tents of the king of
Mumain till the heap of Failbe was raised ; but he
would not see one of the princes of Iber, nor yet of
the nobles of Mumain; for he said unto me, " Ne-
artan, the fancy of the bard is not more deceptious
than the eye of jealousy."
And when the weight of Failbe was on the bear-
ers, Eocaid did move step by step thereafter.
OF ERI.
And he did raise the death-song, and he did
speak of the peaceful spirit of Failbe, and of his
wisdom, and of the constancy in friendship of the
chief:
And the many tongues of Mumains harps did
mingle with the voices of the children of the land,
giving mournful utterance to the sorrow all did
feel.
And when the stone was rolled to the entrance of
the house of darkness,
Eocaid said aloud,
" May the spirit of Failbe abide with the children
of Mumain for ever!"
And Eocaid would not be in treated to tarry in
Mumain, he did move towards Teacmor even in the
sight of the congregation.
And Iber the sou of Noid was chosen to rule in
Mumain.
And he took Mina the daughter of Roiteasac
king of Gaelen.
Now the heart of Eocaid was pained for Eri.
Iber and Roiteasac were one ; and Meirt had de-
parted from the way of his fathers ; his mind was
evil towards Ardri.
And he did say unto me, " Ntartan, this friend-
ship of /for and Roiteasac, and the coldness of Meirt,
to the sons of Er y is as the gathering of a dark cloud
over Eri.
" Should the storm arise and the torrent descend,
how shall the land be preserved from the violence
thereof? What availeth the ravage from rains and
winds compared with the havoc by the unruled
156 CHRONICLES
passions of man? they are as the raging fire that
consumed) ail things.
" The dark gloomy subtlety of the priests of
Gaelen, and the thoughtless levity of the bards and
minstrels of Mumain will not suffer Eri to dwell in
repose.
" If it could be done that schools were raised up
durable in Mumain and Gaelen, falsehood would be
removed to make way for truth.
" Ignorance would be cast away as a hateful
poison ; knowledge would be sought as the good
herb, delicious to the taste, wholesome for the life
of man.
" Should Her and Roiteasac draw in Meirt, and
all rise up against Ullad.
" What if Eocaid say unto them, Hold thy hands,
sons of Golam ; raise them not against Eri.
" Let not man slay his fellow.
" Eocaid will leave the throne, and abide in Ul-
lad,
" How long from that day would Her and Roi-
teasac live in friendship ?
" Would not one and the other seek the hand of
the Danan?
" What though Ullad should dwell in repose, is
not Mumain, is not Gaelen, of Eri? Eri will be
rent; then may it not be said, would it not be said,
in times to come
" Neartan, when thou shalt answer, speak in
words of truth, or be silent Would it not be said,
" The watchman set to guard the fold, when dan-
ger drew nigh, did flee with fear?
OF.ERI. 157
" Where then would be the glory of Eocaid? how
long would his spirit endure amongst the children
of the land after his breath shall cease?
" Let Neartan speak."
And 1 said,
" Eocaid the son of Er will abide with the flock
to the end."
And the king replied,
" When the assembly shall be together in Teac-
mor, O Failbe, Failbe ! Eocaid doth mourn for the
loss he hath sustained in thee: he feareth that Eri
will have cause to lament thou art no more."
And Eocaid passed on to Ullad, and he called
the assembly to the mount:
And when the princes and nobles, and chiefs of
the Olam, and heads of the people, and the judges
named, stood around the king,
Eocaid rose, and said,
" Peace and harmony are the delight of the spirit
of Eocaid', howbeit, the souls of others rejoice in
strife and discord,
" The mind of Roiteamc inclineth not unto the
sons of Er.
" Iber hath called to his memory afresh the death
of Noid, and the friendship of Eocaid for Failbe.
" That Meirt turneth away his eye from Ullad,
Eocaid knoweth not the cause thereof.
" What though my spirit abhorreth violence, yet
must Ullad be prepared to strike if aimed at.
" Let the princes and nobles call together the
Gaal, to move after the manner of the hunter ; so
will they become expert in the ways of war without
feeling the pang thereof."
158 CHRONICLES
And Eocaid added,
" Let the words passed in Magneac be told.'*
And Doib chief of Magneac stood up, and said,
" The words spoken against Thorad were not true.
The flour had been given by the woman of his
accuser unto the children of her brother, who lay in
sickness : the sheep was found astray."
And the king said,
" Let judges learn from hence the danger of read-
ing the words of the law hastily."
And he raised his voice, and said,
" Ere we go hence, the king hath words for your
ears :
" Is man false doth man take of another's sub-
stance these are transgressions to be atoned for ;
and if one is accused thereof, and standeth not be-
fore the justicer and Cluastig to make answer there-
unto he beareth the shame : methinks that weight is
heavy enough for such an one.
" Doth man slay his fellow with evil mind, the
life taken cannot be restored : moreover,- the one
stained with blood should not live ; words are want-
ing on the roll that the slayer answer.
N What if words be added ?
" Shall man be said to slay his fellow, let his
name be called before the justicer whilst he sitteth,
and in the land of his kindred, and in the congre-
gation ; and if he answereth not, let him be laid hold
on, and brought to answer."
And all said, "Yea."
And the words were added.
And the king said,
" Near tan and the Olam of Dun Sobairce will be
OF ERI-. 159
at the house of the king on the morrow, with the
additions in the book of the chronicles, that the
words may be read in your ears concerning the
doings of Eocaid, and the times but passed in Eri."
And the heralds called aloud,
** Stand any on the mount for justice?"- And none
answered.
And the assembly moved to Dun Sobairce.
And on the morrow the words, with the additions,
were read aloud.
And the princes and nobles moved to the tents
of their dwellings.
And they assembled the Gaal, and they spread
over UUad in the chase.
The mind of Eocaid is disturbed.
Now the messengers went forth throughout all
Eri with letters ; and these are the words thereof:
" Let the kings, princes, and nobles, and chiefs
of the Olam, and heads of the people, and the chief
of the D<wan, with eight nobles of Qldanmact, and
the judges named, meet Ardri in the high chamber
of Teacmor on Tobrad, what time the fires shall
be lighted on the summits of the plains of Eri."
And when the time came, and the doors of the
high chamber were opened, Ardri presented his
right hand unto Meirt, and he conducted him to
the seat that had been placed for the chief of Oldan-
mact.
And the assembly looked on one another with
wonder, for the throne had been closed on the hinder
part, with a covering above aforetime: but now the
frame on the back, -and the covering thereon, were
160 CHRONICLES
removed, so that all eyes could see the chiefs and
nobles of Oldanmact, and hear the words of their
lips.
But neither Meirt nor the Danan knew the mean-
ing thereof at this time.
And when all were seated, and silence abided,
The king rose from the throne, and said,
" What though much time was spent in thinking
on laws fit for the children of the land ; yet, as
times pass, occasions will make words to be added.
" Care was not taken at that time by the assembly
of the Olam of Eri. What though Olam are in all
the nations of the Gaol, yet little good hath come
thereby to the youth of Mumain and of Gaelen;
" Therefore,
" What if we hold talk concerning schools du-
rable through the land when next the assembly shall
be here together?"
And all went forth of the high chamber, and the
boards were spread, and the horns went round to
excess.
And the king seated Meirt on his right hand, and
he did honour unto him; all eyes waited on, all
hands served the chief and nobles of Oldanmact.
And as the horns were cleared, the blood of Iber
grew hot, his tongue ran on the chase, and on the
battle, and on the glory of the warrior, still direct-
ing his words to Eocaid:
When Ardri said, " Wherefore should the Gaal
of Sciot of Iber move to the battle ? Where are their
foes ? They will not shed each other's blood ? Are
not the Danan as our brethren?"
OF ERI. 161
Still Her talked of the battle.
And Eocaid said,
* My ears have heard the sound of Mumains
harps : I marvel, that the ear of Iber, used to the
harmony of their voice, could endure the discord of
the shrieks of war."
And as Iber waxed warmer, he said,
" Idid not think Ardri had heard the tumult of
war, that he could know the noise thereof. Did
Eocaid ever hear the sound r"
And Eocaid, sorrow on his countenance, gen-
tleness ill his eye, his hand outstretched towards
Iber, said, " If Iber would forbear."
But Iber would not.
And the king rose, and as he went forth, Iber said
aloud,
" I marvel the son of Er can move, encumbered
as he is with such a weight of wisdom."
And the king was troubled for the times to come,
and he said unto me, " Near tan, let these things
stand on the chronicles of the Gaol, they speak the
mind of Iber. n
Now the assembly were together in the high cham-
ber, and Ardri rose and said,
" Great good hath come to Ullad from the schools;
great good hath come from Mur Olamain of Teac-
mor.
" Reason is the glory of man ; yet how little doth
he differ from the beast of the field that lacketh re-
flection, if the portion he hath, receiveth not a right
direction, as Eolus hath said.
" Doth not the ship require the hand of the pilot
VOL. II,
162 CHRONICLES
to steer it safe amidst the waves of the mighty sea,
from the rocks peeping above the head, and on the
margin thereof?
" As the pilot is to the ship, and the merchandise
it containeth, such is the Olam to the mind of youth,
and the riches concealed therein.
" Therefore,
" What if schools durable were builded in Mu-
main and in Gaelen, and provision made for the Olam
and for the youth?"
Ere Ardri sat, a confused murmur ran through
the assembly ; and Nid chief of Dealb rose and
said,
" Is the wisdom of our fathers to pass off as the
shadow ? Did they not say ?
" 'Make not houses fixed as in Aoimag ; raise riot
a desire in the minds of others to possess themselves
of the fruit of the labour of your hands. Dwell in
your tents, children of Iber' The sons of Er decline
from the way of their race."
And Iber king in Mumain rose, and said,
" Sobairce and Ciermna, sons of Er, builded
houses durable; Ardri from Sobairce, hath he not
builded this Teacmor, and Mur Olamain nigh hens
unto, and three schools in Ullad to nourish the fire
of the spirit of the sons of Eri, as he sayeth ; how-
beit, to my thinking, to smother the flame of the
warrior, shutting up the youth between walls to
slumber in peace slothfully.
" Let Ullad be the care of Eocaid.
" What if Mur Olamain of Teacmor wfcr<e made
level with the earth ?"
OF ERI.
Whereupon Strat of the Olam of Uttad rose, and
as he opened his mouth to speak, Earc chief of
car rose in haste, and said,
" Are the Olam to speak, O king, before the
bles of the land ?*'
And Ardri said,
" Let the words of the rules of the high chamber
be read."
And it was so.
And Ardri said, " Let us incline our ears to the
voice of Strat"
And Strat said,
" What knoweth man without instruction ? Man
alone turneth to use the experience of those who
had lived before.
" Doth any one think ignorance is preferable to
wisdom : let no one hear him so say.
" The fire of Baal in man is the portion of reason
in that man : it giveth light, it nourisheth ; it is ob-
scure, or it devoureth, according to the care taken
thereof.
" To fan and direct the fire of Baal is the duty of
the Olam, which if he negJecteth, the same is a trans-
gressor.
" Sons o? Iber, set not the hand of violence against
the walls that contain the food of the spirit of wis-
dom. Let Strat beseech, whilst he invoketh wis-
dom in the words of truth, suffer the good work of
the schools of Eri to proceed : O stay it not !"
And Iber and Nid held their peace.
And Eocaid did not say more of the schools at
that time.
Now it was noted by all, that the eyes of Iber and
M 2
164 CHRONICLES
Roileasac, yea, and of Meirt, did not look with re-
gard on Ardri.
But Eocaid turned not aside from the strait path
towards the happiness of Eri.
And the day before tlie assembly were to sepa-
rate,
1 The words on the roll of the laws, and on the
book of the chronicles were read aloud, and they
were right and good.
And none abided on Tobrad for justice.
And the assembly went forth, and the doors of the
high chamber were closed.
Ardri abide th on Tobrad*
CHAP. XI.
Now Baal passed into his house Slat, and Ardri
moved towards Dun Sobairce.
And he made a circuit of Ullad, and he abided
in the tents of the chiefs, now of one, now of ano-
ther.
And he saw the Gaol draw the bow, and wield
Cran Tubal, and their improvement was great.
And Ardri bad Ros to go to Tobrad, and to
abide there ; and he gave him a charge to have an
eye to Mur Olamain.
Now words came from friends of Faille, in Mu-
main, unto Eocaid, saying,
" Eri will be scorched by the flame of the friend-
ship of Lber and Meirt, Mumain and Oldanmact
OF ERI. 165
are as though the waters of Seanavnan did not glide
between ; 'twere well the son of Er did quench the
fire ere it consumeth.
And Eocaid did send letters to Ogard chief of
Sithdruim saying,
" If Ogard would send his words of the doings
of Jber and of Meirt unto Ros 9 to Teacmor on To-
brad, and let Ogard be certain ere he sendeth."
Now Ogard had been the friend of Faille, and
he had gone with him to Dun Sobairce ; and he did
think as Failbe in all things ; therefore was he grieved
for the course that Iber did pursue.
And Ogard had two friends, stedfast, fearing no
danger, who had taken damsels in Oir, sisters, and
the first-born of Feal, of the heads of the people of
Oir, had sucked the paps of their mother ; and
Feal was he who did pass between Iber and Meirt.
And of a time when Feal did go to the tents of
the chief of Oldanmact with words from Iber ; Breas,
and Cathluan, so were these young men called, were
in his company.
And when they did return to the tents of their
land, as they were a hunting on a day that Ogard
did call the Gaal to the chase, they did hap to be
alone with Ogard, and they had sport; and whilst
the stones were heating, as they sat upon the heath,
Ureas did say,
" Many moons will not change ere the deer of
Mumain will have rest."
And Ogard inquired the meaning of his words.
And Breas told of what he heard in Oldan
mact*
166 CHRONICLES
And Cathluan did avouch his words.
And Ogard said unto JBreas and unto Cathluan,
" Ye have ever been the friends of Ogard and his
race :
" Return not to your homes till you shall see
Teacmor, and thither bear words to Ros, a prince
of Uttad, he dwelleth there; and come from thence
unto the tents of Ogard, on Sit/idruim"
And the young men did eat and drink ; and when
they were refreshed, they moved on their way.
And they did tell their words in the hearing of
Ros, and Ros did send unto Mur Olamain, to bid
Maol of the Olam to come unto him.
And Ros made Ureas and Cathluan welcome;
and he gave unto each a bow and a quiver of ar-
rows, and a sword ; and they returned to their
place.
And Ros sent letters unto Eocaid of all these
things ; and he added, " The warriors of Mumain
and of Oldanmact will be on Tobrad to seat I her on
the throne of Eri, what time Baal shall enter the
inoon of his blessed fire."
Now Baal had not departed from his house Cru-
inning.
And Eocaid called chiefs and heads of the people
one by one to Dun Sobairce^ and he spoke to each
separately, saying,
" Rouse the Gaal, put them to hardship ; the
ways of war are rough. Still keep them in the cir-
cles ; let them chase the deer over the hills and
plains of Ulhd.
" Let them make strong their arms and bodies by
OF ERI. 167
custom: let the bards and the minstrels temper their
spirits. Ullad, gentle in peace, must be terrible in
the battle."
And Eocaid abided in Ullad, making preparations
to ward off the blow that threatens Eri.
And he did change the custom of other times.
To the princes of Er he said, " Stand round the
king. Let the chiefs lead the warriors of their
land, and the heads of the people will move with
the clan.
" The voice of mildness ofttimes hath been mis
taken by the ignorant for weakness of the spirit."
Now messengers were sent forth throughout -JSri,
saying,
" Let the assembly of Eri be together in the high
chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad what time Baal
move into his house Tionscnad"
And the messengers added moreover,
" Ardri hath words for the ears of the children of
the land."
And when the assembly were together,
Ardri rose and said,
" The king set to watch over Eri hath words for
the kings, and princes, and nobles, and those who
sit here for the Gaal, that will bring some to shame,
some they will affright, and amaze all ; till then, let
even the semblance of harmony be seen on To-
brad."
And the feasts were prepared, and the song, and
the voice of the harps were heard, and the tales of
other times, and the dance, and sports various more
than theretofore :
But care was seen sitting thoughtfully on the
168 CHRONICLES
brow of Eocaid, between the smiles beneath whicn
he sought to conceal him.
And when the doors of the high chamber were
opened, and the assembly were on their seats,
Ardri rose and said,
" Hath not Maol of the Olam of Teacmor words
for the ears of Eri?"
And Maol stood up, and he did say,
" What hath come to the ear of Maol concerning
Eri, and fit to be told, is soon said.
" What if a son of the hero make covenant with
the Danan, to spill the blood of the Gaal, and waste
the land ?
" If Iber king in Mumain hath not done this
thing, a false tale is spread of him.
" If Meirt chief of Oldanmact hath not been con-
senting unto Iber, evil tongues have been busy with
his name."
And Iber rose with warmth, and he said,
" Hath Iber desire for the friendship of Meirt,
what if
" Are these the words that have called together
out of season the kings, and princes, and nobles of
the land to the summit of Tobrad? What nice yet
open ears Ardri must have to suck such subtle poi-
son to his brain."
And Maol rose and said,
" Let Maol speak more plainly.
" If Iber said not unto Meirt in this wise :
" Meirt; help Iber to the throne of Eri> Oldan-
mact shall be free of tribute, whilst sun. moon, and
stars endure, and a son of Iber keepeth the seat of
Ardri
OF ERI.
169
" And if Meirt did not answer unto Iber, and
say,
" Meirt will help Iber, as Iber hath spoken.
" Then the words of Breas and of Cathluan, which
they spake in the hearing of Maol, are false ; and
that they spake the words in MaoFs ear, Maol doth
take the sun, the moon, and stars, to be his wit
nesses."
And Maol added moreover,
u If Breas and Catltluan now were called."
And the heralds from without called the names
of Breas and of Cathluan.
And they did stand before the assembly.
And the chief secretary did repeat the words of
Maol in the hearing of Breas and Cathluan.
And Ardri rose and said,
" Let Suil of the judges inquire."
And Suil rose and said,
" Breas and Cathluan have heard the words of
Maol; Iber king of Afumain, and Meirt chief of Ol-
danmact, listening thereunto.
" What say Breas and Cathluan 1"
And Breas and Cathluan turned their faces to-
wards the sun's rising; and they raised up their
right hands, and they called upon the sun, moon,
and stars: moreover Cathluan invoked the spirit of
his father.
And both swore,
That they did pass in company with Feal of the
heads of the Gaol in Oir, to the tents of the chief of
Oldanmact :
And that Feal did say unto Meirt, words from
Iber, king of Mumain, as Fail said.
170 CHRONICLES
" Meirt; help Iber to the seat of Ardri, aud Ol-
danmact shall be free of tribute for evermore.
" And Meirt did answer unto Feed,
" Even so."
And Ardri rose and said,
" These are words of Feal. What did these men
hear from the lips of Iber?"
And they did answer, " None."
And Has, a prince of Ullad, rose and said,
" What if Feal were bidden ?"
And Ardri rose and said,
" Iber will not, nor will Meirt, deny any words
they may have spoken :
"What if Iber and Meirt were heard ?''
And Eocaid added moreover,
" This toucheth the king his very self. Let no man
judge in his own cause. Let the assembly hold
talk."
And Ardri loosed his mantle, and he took the
asion from off his head, and he laid them on the
throne, and he \vent forth of the high chamber, and
he rode to Mur Olamain, and abided there till the
even.
And when he returned to the tents of the king
on Tobrad, the assembly were yet together, and
much contention arose in the high chamber ; for Iber
said,
" When the seat of Ardri is empty, hath not a
son of Iber as fair a title thereto as another of the
race?"
But Iber avouched not the words of Feal.
When Meirt came from behind the throne, and he
did stand in the midst, and Jl/itrtdid say,
OF ERI. 171
" On a day came Iber to the tents of Meirt, and
he did say,
" Let Meirt help Iber to the throne of JEri, and
Oldanmact shall be free of tribute whilst sun, moon,
and stars endure.
" And Meirt answered unto Iber,
" So be it.
" And since that day came Feal to Oldanmact
with words like unto the words of Iber.
" And last did Feal speak again in the hearing of
these men in like sort, as from the lips of Iber.
" Let the warriors of Oldanmact be prepared to
join themselves to the host of Mumain, what time
Baal shall abide in the mansion of his blessed fire ;
then shall Eocaid have leisure to sit in the schools
wisely ; any noise but the cackling of the teachers
stunneth Ardri"
Now it was known that the king was in his tent
on Tobrad, and Near tan rose and said,
" What if Ardri was called to the throne ?"
And voices said, " Yea."
And the heralds went forth, and Eocaid returned
with them, and he took his seat on the throne.
And Suil repeated to the king the words of Iber,
and the words of Meirt: howbeit all the words spo-
ken that were as gusts of wind, he told not of.
And Ardri said,
" What saith the king of Gaelen 1"
But Roiteasac was silent.
When Miolis chief in Ardtain rose, and said,
" Shall Iber cease to rule in Mumain?
" Shall the tribute of Oldanmact be trebled, and
172 CHRONICLES
the Danan abide on the far side of the waters of
Seanaman for ever ?"
And some said one thing, some said another,
Yet was the king silent.
At length all the assembly stood up, and as with
one voice, said aloud,
" If Ardri would speak."
And the king rose, and he did say,
"Iber hath denied the words ofFeal for his. May
it riot be that Feal understood not the king of
Mumain ?
" What though Meirt hath exposed the mind of
Iber, and Iber hath once said what he now revok-
eth ; let it be thought the weight of his grossness
lay too heavily on the purity of his spirit at that time,
and that now shame doth oppress him. Lo Iber
grieved at heart!
" What if the words of Iber be scattered abroad
in air, never more to be recollected, if Iber never
more forget himself?"
And Eocaid came down from the throne, and he
moved towards Iber, and he said, " Are we not
brethren, children ofGolam, sons of Iber and of Er?
Should strife be between us, or our children, or our
children's children?
" Let us move together in the path of glory, in
the ways of wisdom, for the good of Eri ?"
And Eocaid reached the hand of friendship to-
wards Iber, and Iber pressed the hand of Eocaid to
his heart.
The king of Mumain strove to hide the tears of
Iber, but the heart of Iber was too full.
And Ardri returned to the throne, and he said,
OP ERI. 173
" Who that payeth tribute would not rid himself
therefrom ?
" Jfetrlhiath committed no transgression?
" What if the chief of Oldanmact, and eight of the
nobles come on this side the Seanaman, and sit even
here,
" Are the sons of Eri affeard to speak the words
of their thoughts in the hearing of the Danan ?
" Let the breath of Breas and of Cathluan mingle
with the winds, lost for ever, our thanks, retained.
" Was Fail in hearing of Eocaid y Eocaid would
say,
" Friendship, or what he hath mistaken for friend-
ship for Iber, hath exceeded the duty that he owed
to Eri. Few words remain."
And Eocaid came down from the throne, and
he moved to the seat of the king of Ullad, and he
said,
" The seat of Ardri is now empty ; let the kings
and princes, and nobles say, with the voice of har-
mony in words of peace,
" Who shall sit on the throne of Eri ARDRI ?"
And Iber and Roiteasac rose and hasted towards
Eocaid ; and Iber did take the right hand, and Roi-
teasac did take the left hand of Eocaid, and Meirt
did move to meet them as they conducted Eocaid to
the throne, and they seated him thereon.
And Iber still standing nigh thereunto, said,
" Long may Eocaid the son of Fiaca, of the race
of Er, son of the hero, rule Ardri, for the glory of
Eri, and the happiness of the GaalT
And all the assembly rose up, and they presented
their hands towards Eocaid.
174 CHRONICLES
And Maol said,
"Truth and justice and wisdom move with the
king in all his ways."
The words were repeated by every tongue.
And the assembly went forth of the high chamber,
and the doors thereof were closed.
And Eocaid suffered not the kings, princes, and
nobles, and Olam, and heads of the people, and all
who were round about Tobrad, to depart for nine
days, feasting and sporting continually.
The countenance of Her smileth on Eocaid, the
eye of Meirt looketh on Ardri with a look of affec-
tion, peace is on every side.
The heart of Eocaid is rejoiced.
The king said unto Near tan,
" Let all these things be set down on the book
of the chronicles of Ullad, as also on the chronicles
of Erir
And Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce, leav-
ing Ros on Tobrad, and he made a circuit of Ullad.
And what time Baal entered his house Blat,
Eocaid took his departure for Teacmor, Fionn his
first-born in his company, Fionn the son of Tat-
la, of Fodla of the Gaol of Geintir ; and the child
was fair, yea, very fair, therefore was he called
Fionn.
And he was like unto his father in all his ways.
And Eocaid sent letters unto Iber, saying,
" Fionn the son of Eocaid hath desire to go to
the dwelling of the king of Mumain, that he may
know Iber, and the princes of his race, and the
nobles of that land.*'
And Aongus and Lore princes of lber y and nobles
OF ERI. 175
of Mumam, and many horsemen, came to Teacmor,
with letters from Iber unto Eocaid, saying,
" Iber sendeth of his kindred to be companions of
the way of Fionn the son of the king unto the tents
of Iber."
J re Fionn took his departure, Eocaid said unto
him in the hearing of Neartan,
" My son,
" Let none approach too nigh unto thee, lest thou
feel pain in putting him farther off.
" Bear in thy mind continually the sayings of our
wise men: man hath two eyes, two ears, two nostrils,
one score fingers on his hands and feet, yet but
one tongue, to warn him that he should see and
hear and feel e'en ten times more than he should
speak.
" When mirth and joy prevail, gravity and wis-
dom are out of time. In Mumain all is sport, arid
dance, and song, and music, and the chase, and
drink: whilst thou abidest be as of Mumain, all but
the last.
" Beware of strong drink, my son.
" It lifteth high, yea, very high; it abaseth law,
yea, very low the spirit of man ; it is the foe of rea-
son, the poison of man's life."
And Fionn took his departure for Mwftain.
176 CHRONICLES
CHAP. XII.
Now Eri is in repose.
And when the assembly was together in the high
chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad, Ardri rose, and
said,
" When the sports shall end, the king hath whereof
to speak concerning him that is accused, that words
may be added to the words on the roll of the laws of
Eri if thought good."
And the boards were spread, and great was the
joy of all.
And when the assembly were gathered together
in the high chamber,
Ardri rose and said,
" It hath happed, and therefore may hap again, as
in Ullad, that the judge pass to the law in the ab-
sence of him that is accused.
" Therefore, what if every tongue be silent before
the judge in the absence of the accused, and if the
judge act corruptly, let him not sit again."
And all said, " Yea."
And the king said,
" What if one be accused of slaying his fellow
with evil mind, and his name be called before the
judge whilst he is on the seat, on the land of his dwel-
ling, and in the congregation, three times in each, that
is nine times in the whole, and he answereth not.
" Let such a one be laid hold of, and brought to
answer."
And all said, " Yea."
" What if in times to come one be accused qfaught
OF ERI. 177
save the slaying of his fellow with evil mind, and
that only, and his name be called before the judge,
and on the land of his dwelling, and in the congre-
gation, and he answereth not, great sickness alone
excepted.
" Let such one be put to shame, and shew not his
face before the judge and the Cluastig, against ano
ther, till restitution made.
And all said, Yea."
And the words were added to the words on the
roll of the laws of ErL
And on the morrow Ardri rose, and said,
" The calm of peace rests on Eri. The Gaol in-
crease ; food for the life of man is in abundance ; the
king knoweth of no cause of complaint through the
land.
" None shall depart for nine days to come, to the
land of their dwellings.
" What if the words of the roll of the laws,
" And the writings of Eolus, and the book of the
chronicles, be read aloud on the mount, in the hear-
ing of the congregation ?'
And the words of Ardri were good.
None abided on Tobrad for justice.
And the doors of the high chamber were closed.
Eocaid is in the fulness of joy, mirth and gladness
abound; and the king had all the Olam, and all the
youths of Mur Olamain at the feasts, day after day,
that they may hear the writings read, and be de-
lighted with the song, and music, and the dance,
and unbend their minds, whilst listening to the tales
of times gone by.
VOL. II. N
178 CHRONICLES
And the assembly took their departure from TV
brad.
Now Feargus was feeble in his body, and he said
unto Eocaid, if Feargus could abide in Tobrad with
the king till Baal shall take an higher course ;"
And Eocaid answered, " Nay. Feargus can re-
main in Teacmor ; what a king may not, he that
standeth distantly from the throne may do free from
the censure of the envious tongue ; moreover infir-
mity doth modestly claim indulgence, which none
would be thought to disallow."
And Eocaid moved towards Dun Sobairce, and
Feargus remained on Tobrad, dwelling in the cham-
bers of Teacmor^
Nought is seen, nought is heard on the hills and
in the vales of Uttad but mirth and joy.
And Eocaid goeth through the land, and he look-
eth into the condition of the people.
And he called not together the assembly to the
mount of Ullad till Fionn his son should come to the
age.
And when the time was at hand, messengers were
sent forth with letters, saying,
" Let the princes and nobles meet the king on the
mount, what time Baal shall enter the threshold of
his house larsgith ;" and words were added more-
over,
" Tents will be raised, and the boards spread for
the Goal round about Dun Sobairce, Fionn the son
of Eocaid is of the age."
And when the day came, and the assembly of the
nobles were together, in the presence of the thou-
OF ERI. 179
sands of Ullad, Eocaid took his seat, and Feargus
stood beside the seat nigh unto the seat of the king.
And Eocaid rose, and said,
" Fionn my son is now of the age, he standeth
here perfect, fit to sit in the place of the king in Ullad.
" Feargus hath fulfilled my hope in him, he is dear
to the children of the land, and to the king.
" Fionn will sit for the king in Ullad, Feargus
assisting with the strength of his wisdom the weak-
ness of the inexperience of Rig Diamna." (a)
Then turning his face towards Fionn, he said,
" My son, hear the words of thy father, which he
speaketh in the hearing of the children of the land.
" Go not from the words of the laws to the right
hand nor to the left, they will be a sure guide for thy
foot on the way it ought to move.
" And if one transgress not with an evil mind, yet
hath transgressed, and the thing come to thy ear,
raise thy voice for such an one in pity and in mercy,
remember man's infirmity, rigour doth make callous
the heart which tenderness would rnelt to love and
gentleness.
" Enter into the schools, still respect the teachers
of wisdom, they mould the minds of the youth.
" Curb the priests.
" Suffer not the justicers to spread out the roll of
the law till the Cluastig have spoken in the hearing
of the accused.
" Bear in mind continually that thou art as the
shepherd to whom the flock is committed, be not as
the wolf that breaketh into the fold.
" Sit thou on the seat of thy father in Ullad, admi-
nistering justice in mercy."
180 CHRONICLES
And raising his voice, his hands outstretched, he
said,
" Princes, nobles, Gaal of Ullad,
" Should Fionn turn aside from the way he ought
to move, the ear of the king will be open to the
voice of complaint, and his mind disposed to correct
the vices of his son."
And all the people shouted,
" Haal prosper all the works of the king !"
And none stood on the mount for justice.
And the assembly, and who listed moved to Dun
Sobairce, so great a multitude was not together in
Ullad aforetime.
And night and day for nine days and nights were
as one time at. Dun Sobairce.
And the king took his departure for Teacmor, and
he maketh Mur Olam his care, and his boast, and his
glory. ,
Now before the assembly of Eri were together
Roiteasac king of Gaelen came to the tents of Ar-
dri on Tobrad, and he said unto him, "The priests
are not bidden to the house of the king."
And Eocaid answered,
" The tents of Ardri are open continually to all
the children of the land. Are not the priests of
EriT'
And when the assembly were together, Roiteasac
rose, and said,
" Roiteasac hath words for the ears of the assem-
bly concerning the priests."
And the feasts were prepared, and the priests
flocked to the table of the king, and Eocaid paid
respect unto them.
OF ERI. 181
Arid when the assembly were in the high cham-
ber,
The king of Gaelen rose, and said,
" The Olam sit and speak, and hold up their
right hand in the high chamber;
" The judges take their seats amongst us;
" The Danan are companions of the kings and
princes and nobles of Eri ;
" And the high-priest, who sitteth on the seat of
Amergein, a prince of the race, the son of the hero ;
and the priests, who know the secrets of Baal, the
guardians of the ever-during fire, shall they not
enter?
" What if Ard Cruimtear, and nine of the Cruim-
tear from each of the nations of the Gaol, sit and
hold talk, and have their hands counted in the high
chamber of Teacmor?
. And the assembly held talk:
And they spake diversly. But the Olam,. nor
the Danan, nor the king, said lught.
And Roiteasac said,
" If Ardri would utter his thoughts ? n
Whereupon Eocaid rose, and said,
" Eocaid had purposed to be silent; yet, as the
king of Gaelen hath desired he will utter his thoughts.
" Is there lack of wisdom here ? Should our spirit
need a right direction, are not the chiefs of the Olam
present ?
" When talk is of the laws, are not the judges
with us?
" Is the tale of Cromcruad and Lulan, in the
days of Tighernmas, forgotten?
'* Hath it vanished from our minds how Eacon
182 CHRONICLES
but now sought to cas* the lots for the seats of the
chiefs ?
" What secrets of Baal doth any man know?
" For what purpose should priests enter into the
high chamber? Have they not duties of their own to
perform ?
" The office of the priests is to guard the fires, to
guide the foot of the wayfaring one in the darkness
of the night ;
" And to note the seasons
* These things are not confined to walls.
" Is it not written in the roll of the laws,
" Let not the priest enter into the high chamber
of Teacmor for ever ?
" Were these words written without thought?
What cause that they be now blotted out, or other
words written?
" Suffer the priests to sit in the assembly of Eri.
Short will be the time till no places will be for the
uobles of the land.
" The assembly will decide ; for Ardri he saith,
" Let the words stand as they stand on the roll
of the laws."
And it was so.
And the assembly remained together on Tobrad
in joy and harmony.
And the day before they were to separate,
The roll of the laws was spread out :
And the words were read.
And the book of the chronicles was opened, and
the writings were repeated,
And they were right and good.
None stood for justice on Tobrad.
OF ERI. 183
And the assembly went forth, and the doors of
the high chamber were closed.
(a} Rig Diamna means literally materials for a king. It was the
term or title of an heir-apparent to a crown.
CHAP. XIII.
IBER king of Mumain did not return to his own
land, he went with Fionn to Dun Sobairce.
And he saw Fiona, the beautiful daughter of
JEocaid.
And Iber took Fiona, and she did go with him to
Mumain.
And when Eocaid had ruled one score and thir-
teen rings, Roiteasac died : having eaten honey, he
was pained in his entrails ; and ere the thistles
were gathered and made ready, he was passed all
cure having ruled one score and seven rings.
And Aongus his son was chosen.
And Aongus took Dearbel the daughter of Fear-
qus prince of Ullad.
And Eocaid said unto me, " Neartan, the happi-
ness of thy friend is now complete the peace of
Eri is confirmed."
Eocaid abideth on Tobrad.
And when Baal entered larsgith, the king moved
towards Ullad.
And he tarried in Ullad but one moon : all the
ways of Fionn were ways of justice; and the heart
of Eocaid is comforted.
Now Baal was nigh unto his house Blat, and
184 CHRONICLES
Eocaid cook his departure for Teacmor for the tents
of Iber :
And from thence he passed to the tents of Aon-
gus:
And what time Baal was in larsgilh, he was on
Dun Sobairce.
And when Baal had passed through Meas, the
king was at the dwelling of Meir.t.
And he returned to Teacmor, and abidcth in the
tent.
Time sitteth lightly on Eocaid; he delighteth in
the Olam; he doth also take delight in the tale of
the bard and the song, and music and the dance,
and he goeth to the chase as the hunter in the vigour
of youth.
And Eocaid said unto me " Neartan, go tho'u to
Dun Sobairce, and abide with the Olam of the
schools, and see after the youth; and when larsgith
shall receive the presence of Baal, Eocaid will be in
Ullad?
And Eocaid did embrace Neartau, calling him his
partner, instructor, and friend.
The presence of Nearian was of no avail : the
Olam were not negligent in aught. Fionn is provi-
dent in all things.
Now Eocaid is in Ullad.
And the assembly was on. the mount; and so
great was the content through the land, that neither
Eocaid nor Fionn had whereof to say, but to speak
their joy.
And the words on the roll of the laws,
And the words of Eolus the wise,
And of the book of the chronicles, were read.
OF ERI. 185
And when the heralds called aloud,
" Stand any on the mount for justice?" a voice
was heard, saying,
" Nida 9 the mother of the children of Imtad, now
no more, of the Gaal, in Aoimag, hath words for
the ear of EocaitL*
And the words were repeated within, and the
king said,
" Let Nida enter."
And Nida stood before the king, and she said,
" Doil chief of Aoimag, now moons one half a
score, hath ceased, and Imtad had been gone from
Nida, and her little ones, four moons before that
day, and so partition came : and when the head and
all the clan did stand upon the hill, what though the
spirit of Jmtad looked down, his form lays moulder-
ing, his foot no longer treads the ground, his voice
no more is heard, therefore are Nida and her help-
less bairns destitute, save of their hope in the good-
ness of the king."
And the king said,
" Of whom doth Nida make complaint?"
And Nida said,
" Nida knoweth not. The king, who knoweth
all things else, doth he not know him who hath
done the wrong, when Nida tells, partition came,
and the brethren of Imtad have his land, and Nida
and the children of Imtad and Nida Iiuve no part
therein r"
And the king said, " Who is head of the clan of
Imtad r
And Nida answered,
" Neind. There he i "
186 CHRONICLES
And the king said,
" Let Neirid speak."
And Neirid stood up, and he did say,
" The children of Imtad are all young; what
greater portion can Nida have than widows afore-
time ?"
And Nida said,
" Nida hath not land whereon to set her foot ;
her kine do feed abroad for half their milk."
And the king said,
" Let Terid the son of Doil, chief in Aormag,
and Neirid, inquire and look to this." And the king
added,
" The rule of Tainistact toucheth not this and
such like ; it is of custom ; and custom good at time,
is bad for times :
* Methinks the rings are many and above, as ex-
perience teacheth, till partition cornes. The Gaol
increase, the earth bringeth forth the means for the
life of man ; shall any that breathe the air be denied
a portion of the land ? else, can he live ?
" By Tainistact from custom, the widow of the
dead, leaving no child, doth depart to the dwelling
of her father's land, taking one-third part of all the
flock. The widow who did children bear, and
those in youth, what day partition came, hath had
one-third of a man's share, and so whilst the then
chief doth live : this is too long a course;
" What if the custom bide, as to the widow who,
bereft of man, hath got no charge to watch and
rear ?"
And all said, " Yea."
And the king said,
OF ERI. 187
" What if the woman \vho hath lost her prop, and
all the burden of his children hath to sustain, shall
retain the portion her elected had in full until par-
tition came; and let partition be what time Tion-
scnad shall feel the spirit of Baal a ring in four."
And all said, " Yea."
" So may the lone one have some little store of
kine for time to come.
" Let it ne'er be said, the widow was forgotten
in the land.
" Nay, more ; it ofttimes haps a tender brood hath
lost the father and the mother too : what if the
next of kin do take and rear them up, and have al-
lowance made?
" Let all the tribe be guardians to the orphan in
its days of youth, the tender orphan, deprived of the
fond mother's care, a father's strength."
And all said, " Yea,"
" As for Nida, on inquest made let right be
done according to the custom ; evil though it be of
time afore."
And the king added moreover,
" What if the custom of Tainistact be in this wise
changed ?"
And it was so.
And the assembly moved to Dun Sobairce.
And in nine days Eocaid took his departure for
Teacmor.
Now the time came when the kings, and princes,
and nobles, and chiefs of the Olam, and the heads of
the people, and judges named, and the chief, and
eight of the nobles of Oldanmact, were together in
the high chamber of Teacmor on Tvbrad.
188 CHRONICLES
And Ardri rose and said,
" Peace abideth through Eri, the youth improve
in knowledge, the kings, and princes, and nobles,
respect the laws ; the heads of the people oppress
not the Gaal, the Gaal are content.
" Oldanmact is as one of the nations of the Gaal in
Eri.
" The king hath no words other than these for
the ear of the assembly."
And Meirt rose behind the throne, and said,
" Meirt hath words for the kings, and princes,
and nobles of Eri,
" When the doors of the high chamber shall next
be opened, touching Ardri"
And the assembly went forth, and the boards were
spread.
And all marvelled at the words of Meirt, what
manner of thing it was he had to say concerning the
king.
And when the doors of Teacmor were opened,
and the assembly were together,
Meirt rose and said,
" Words are on the book of the chronicles of Eri,
Let the chief of the Danan hold talk in the high
chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad.
" Therefore let Eri hear the words of Meirt, say-
ing*
" What if a prince of the race of Er sit on the
throne Ardri for ever ?"
Now amazement sat on the assembly ;
One raised not his voice : awhile Eocaid rose
and said,
" Meirt knoweth, all who hear the words of the
OF ERI.
Hps of Eocaid, know if this thing, or aught like unto
it, hath at any time proceeded from him.
" One score and twelve rings have been completed
since Eocaid the son of Fiaca was placed on this
seat, by the voice of the kings, princes, and nobles
of the land; since which day Eri hath dwelt in
peace.
" When talk is of such a matter, Eocaid must be
aosent :
" Ere he goeth forth, one thing he will say,
" If it shall seem good to the kings, and princes,
and nobles, that the sons of Er shall sit above their
fellows even here,
" Let the custom of Tainistact abide, and Ardri
be chosen by the kings, princes, and nobles ; so
may his youthful ear escape the venom of falsehood,
and be strengthened against the poison of flattery,
that consumeth the spirit of man."
And the princes and nobles held talk ; but neither
Iber nor Aongus said aught.
And when all were seated, the chief secretary
said aloud,
" Let the heralds attend the steps of Ardri"
And Eocaid stood before the throne, and said,
" Let the chief secretary speak."
And the chief secretary said,
" Let the right hands be raised up."
And the right hands were raised up, fourscore
hands, lacking three, and the heads were numbered
one score heads, lacking one.
And the chief secretary said,
Shall it te according to the rule of Tainistact,
190 CHRONICLES
that a prince of the race of Er be chosen Ardri by
the kings, princes, and nobles of Eri for ever?"
And all whose desire was towards Eocaid turned
their faces towards the sun's rising, and held up
their right hands, and swore by the sun, moon, and
all the stars, that a son of Er should sit on the
throne of Eri for ever under the law.
And the assembly went forth, but Eocaid suffered
them not to depart whilst Baal abided in Flnicim.
Then the doors of the high chamber were opened,
and the roll of the laws was spread out, and the
book of the chronicles was opened, and the writings
were read.
None abided on Tobrad for justice.
And the doors of the high chamber were closed.
CHAP. XIV.
EOCAID abideth on Tobrad.
Peace and contentment are throughout the nations
of Eri.
The king hath gone towards Dun Sobairce ring
r.fter ring what time Baal entereth the threshold of
his house larsgith.
Now when he had ruled in Ullad two score
rings,
And the messengers had gone forth to call the
assembly of Eri to Tobrad, he sent to Fionn his son
to come unto him.
And when Fionn was about to return to Dun
Sobairce, Eocaid said unto him, " Tarry here with
OF ERI. 191
me till larsgith, then return to Ullad, and I will
go with thee."
And as Baal was entering larsgith, the king
took his departure from his tents on Tobrad, with
Fionn his son, and I Neartan was with the king.
And Eocaid would go by the way of Mur Olam-
ain, to see the youths, and to give a charge con-
cerning them.
And when it was known that the king purposed
to take that way, a great multitude accompanied
him, and a train of damsels came forth to do ho-
nour unto the king.
And Eocaid went unto Mur Olamain, and he
tarried there for a while; and as he moved towards
the river, one came unto the king, and said,
" Youths of Gaelen have desired to race on their
horses before the king."
And Eocaid was conducted to a little hill, whence
he could look over the way the horses were to run,
and all the damsels came about him.
And as the horses were changing their course to
go by the waters of the JBuadaman, the horse of one
of the young men ran headlong into the river, and
the youth was flung, and he sunk to the ground,
and he lay there.
And a great uproar, and loud lamentation were
raised ; and when one of the damsels nigh unto the
king heard what had happed, and that the youth
covered over by the waters was Caoilt the son of
Deag, chief minstrel of the king,
She ran violently towards the river, and threw
herself into the waters;
And what time the boats came, and the ropes
192 CHRONICLES
were brought, the young man and the damsel were
in the arms of death.
And a loud cry was raised, and Eocaid lamented,
and the company bare the weight of the lad and
of the damsel to a chamber of Mur Olamain.
And the king did not go on his way, he lodged in
the chamber of the Ard Olam till the little heap was
raised. The cloth of death that covered the young
man did also cover the damsel ; they were laid side
by side; the heap of one is the heap of the other,
and the name of the damsel was Dutama.
Is not the mournful song of the bards for the
death of Caoilt and Dutama amongst the writings
of the bards in Mur Olamain ?
And when it was known that the king did not
touch Ullad, on the first of the days of larsgith,
the priests said it was a sign from Baal that he would
not return to Tmcmor.
And on the day after the king reached Dun So-
bairce, he went to Mur Olamain, and he heard the
youths hold discourse; and joy was spread over his
countenance, and he said aloud,
" Was the spirit of all the youth of Eri nourished
in this sort, how happy would the children of the
land be, how great the glory of the king !"
And he inquired if Fionn his son ofttimes entered
Mur Olamain.
And the Olam answered, " Yea."
And Eocaid said, " It is good. If kings, princes,
and nobles have wisdom, the Gaol will dwell in
peace, content, and happiness."
And whilst Eocaid abided yet seven days at Dun
Sobairce,
OF ERI. 193
Two of the priests came thither with words from
Ard Cruimtear of Gaelen, and after sojourning one
day at Dun Sobairce, they returned towards the
south country.
They had not gone more than two days travel,
when the king was pained in his head, in his back,
and in all his joints, and he became worse and
worse.
And when the physician of the king made inquiry
of the servant of the sleeping chamber, (it was there,
as he awoke, that pains came on him,) the man
said,
" The priests of Gaelen brought a present of fur-
niture for the bed of the king.
" And one of the priests said unto me,
" If the king inquire, Why hath the apparel been
changed ? say thou, The friend of the king honoreth
the king."
And Eocaid was raised from his bed, and he was
borne unto another chamber, and the apparel was
removed on which he had lain, and lol it was the
skin of a beast of the sea, and it was heavy with
moisture.
And it, and the covering over the king were spread
before the fire, and vapour issued therefrom, as smoke
of smothered embers.
And Fionn inquired of his father, if it was known
unto him that the priests of Gaelen had brought
aught unto him ?
And he answered, " Nay :" then the thing was
told unto him.
And Taltan bad, Let water be fetched up from
the sea; and it was so: and it was warmed by fire,,
VOL. II. O
194 CHRONICLES
and the king was placed in the water : and when
he was borne thence, he was wrapped in wool, aired
before the fire; and when thirst came on him, he was
given water from the spring to drink.
And when Taltan felt that the skin of the king
was dry and hot, and no moisture thereon, he
smote his breast, and wrung his hands, and cried
aloud.
Whereupon Eocaid said,
" Let my sons Fionn and Eocaid be called, and
let words be sent to Mur Olamain, that Neartan and
Muinid come hither, and with them Ardfear and
Cairbre my sons."
And when Neartan and Muinid were in the cham-
ber where the king was lying. Ardfear and Cairbre
in our hands,
Fionn and Eocaid with Taltan stood beside the
bed;
And the face of the king was turned away from
them.
And when the door was opened, he strove to turn
his body, but could not : and he called upon Taltan
to move him.
And he looked on us; and when he saw our faces
steeped in sorrow, he smiled how lovely the smile
of Eocaid!
And he said,
" Why be ye sorrowful, my friends ? Who what
that hath been produced, that hath not ceased?
" Three sccre and eight rings have I been on the
earth in peace, save the one day on which NoidM\ t
no fault of mine.
" Of that time I have sat two score rings on the
OF ERI. 195
seat of my fathers in Ullad, and one score and six-
teen rings on the throne of Eri.
" Have I through these many courses raised my
voice so high, that the words of the law were not
heard for the instant,
" Let it be said of the king he was a man ;
and his eye, seeing the weakness of his fellow, whis-
pered to his heart to pity where law did sternly
condemn.
" When the nations of Eri spoke, and said,
" Let Eocaid rule Ardri, the children of the land
were unruly ; the kings courted the nobles, the chiefs
soothed the Gaal, not for their good, and oppressed
them to their hurt:
" The arm of strife was ever ready to be uplifted,
and nought to stay the assault of violence.
" Firdanan's hate was to us.
" Firgneat had ceased their love.
" How hath it happed, that during my time, Eri
hath dwelt in peace, that each oneknoweth his place,
and keepeth it?
" That the land putteth forth abundance and over,
though the Gaal increase ?
" The Cruimtear would say ; No ! Eocaid will be
silent of the Cruimtear, they are enemies of Eocaid;
he would not take their fancies, or worse, for his
guide.
" How hath it happed, that Eri standeth proudly
as she doth ? what did the king that all these things
hafh come to pass?
" Hear the words of Eocaid, my sons ;
" They have been the work of the Olam % who
y 2
106 CHRONICLES
poured into my mind lessons of wisdom in the words
of truth; that have instructed me to rule myself, to
keep myjpassions in subjection to my reason, and
to do unto all as I would have all do unto me."
Now the pains of the king became excessive, and
he said,
" If Fionn my son, and Neartan, and Taltan,
would remain nigh unto me, and let not Muinid and
my children be far off."
And on the next day all the Olam of Mur Olamain
came to Dun Sobairce ; and when the youths were
left, they flung out, and laid hold on five of the
priests, and haled them to the house of the king.
And the uproar reached the ears of Eocaid, and
he asked the cause.
And Fionn returned, and told unto his father,
" The youths of Mur Olamain have heard of the
doings of the priests of Gaelen, and they have hither
brought five of the priests of Ullad, with intent to
fling them into the sea."
And the king said,
" What would be said in aftertimes, if evil was to
come upon these men?"
And he raised himself and sat upright, and it
seemed as if his strength was returning unto him :
And he said,
" Oh ! that my latter days should taste of the
bitterness of grief! Is my work so soon to suffer
destruction ? Are the laws dead in Eri that passion
avengeth itself?
" Is one of the children of the land to perish ere
he be found worthy of death ?
OF ERI. 197
" Is the innocent to be confounded with the guilty ?
" The fire of my spirit no longer warineth to
nourishment; it burneth.
" Neartan, go forth and stay the hands of the
youths, and say unto them,
" What though the king findeth fault iu their
running out beyond the law, he must thank their
love.
" Let the youths return with the Olam: and,
Fionn, let the priests be conducted to the places of
their dwelling."
And the chamber of the king was cleared, only
Taltan and I Neartan remained.
And on the next day, princes, chiefs, and of the
Gaal swarmed round Dun Sobairce ; and loud la-
mentations were uttered, O that they could but look
on the king !
And when the words of the children of Ulladcame
to the ear of Eocaid, he said,
"What though my strength admitteth not that
I may go forth, let me be borne on the arms of niy
children into the presence of the Gaal."
And Taltan sought to persuade him from it, but
Eocaid said, " I will be borne hence : where can a
king breathe for the last time with greater glory
than in the midst of the people, their hearts full of
love towards him?"
And when he was carried forth, his four sons
Fionn y Eocaid, Ardfear, and Cairbre* bearing him
up,
The waitings of the people made the air to quiver:
and from the rocks were returned, and on the waves
198 CHRONICLES
of the sea were rolled back the plaintive sounds of
the voices of the children of the land.
And he was placed standing ; for he said, " My
foot shall feel the land of Eri, whilst my voice shall
be raised in the hearing of the people."
And his voice was yet strong, arid he spake aloud,
" For the full course of two score rings hath
Eocaid ruled in Ullad; this day manifesteth unto
me the fulfilment of my chiefest hopes.
" Flattery doth not follow to the verge of life.
" That the one law should be for all the children
of Eri;
" That all should be equal in the eye of the law ;
" That the law should be above all continually.
" To bring these things to pass hath been the
care of all the days of the king, his care hath had
a full reward.
" The laws of Eri are laws of peace.
" O that the time may never come when the pas-
sions of men will fling aside the law of peace with
the strong arm of violence :
" Then would the evil spirit of discord make low
the people, that the hand of power may oppress
them.
" Olam of Ullad,
" Breathe into the minds of the people the know-
ledge of truth.
" Tell the children of the land, they are men.
" Tell the king, and the princes, and nobles, they
are but men.
" Gaol, love as brethren; shed not the blood one
of the other.
OF ERI. 199
" Afflict not the Danan; is there not a covenant
between them and us?
" Over-rule not Firgneat; have we not given the
hand of peace unto them ?
" Princes, nobles, and Gaal,
" Receive unto your hearts the spirit of Eocaid;
it will nourish you :
" Let it pass for ever from generation to genera-
tion, whilst sun, moon, and stars endure, to cherish
the earth, and mark the seasons.
" Olam, teach the people to keep their passions
under the sway of reason :
" To do unto, as they would be done unto.
" Rehearse in their ears continually the words of
Eocaid.
" If this ye fail not to do, what though my bulk
be dissolved, my spirit will be immortal."
And when he had made an end, the Gaal were
pressing towards him, and the chiefs who were nigh
unto him, were for staying them.
But the king said, " Nay, not so ; let the people
see and hear me whilst they yet may ; it cannot be
long till the heap shall be raised over me."
And some few of the priests drew nigh, and they
made obeisance before the king ; and they lifted up
their hands, and they did beseech Baal, that the
spirit of the king might become a good spirit, on the
confines of the dwelling of Baal.
And Eocaid smiled, and said, " Prithee, hold thy
peace, where my spirit shall abide doth not depend
on thee.
" Priests, guard the fire, and note ths seasons,
200 CHRONICLES
minister to the wayfaring one, and the stranger far
from the voice of his kindred."
Now the pains of the king became excessive ; and
he was borne to his chamber, and as he watched in
night, his sons Fionn and Eocaid, Taltan, and I
Neartan his chamber close unto, he called unto us
by name, and he did say,
" Two things do at this moment sting my spirit
the fall of Noid, and that I did suffer myself to be
placed on Liafail, and receive the asion and mantle
of the king from the hand of a priest.
" Neartan, when these deeds shall be told of me
in times to come, set thou down on the chronicles of
the land, the hope of Eocaid, that the inexperience
of youth will be repeated with the tale, and plead
for me through all succeeding times."
Now he became worse till the sixth day, when
he breathed for the last time.
And the children of Ullad gathered themselves
round Dun Sobairce; and on the ninth day the
weight of Eocaid was borne from the chamber
wherein it lay.
And a way was opened in the midst of the con-
gregation.
And the chiefs of largael, Lame, Ardtain, and
Dun Dalgan, bear the weight of Eocaid.
And all the nobles of Ullad moved before them:
And the four sons of the king moved close to the
dead :
And the princes of Er followed :
And all the matrons and damsels did step after :
And the Olam and the judges walked on this side,
OF ERI. 201
And the heads of the people on that side, of the
form of him they were no more to see.
And the many thousands of Ullad moved along
on every side.
Now what time the bearers had reached to the
house of death, Baal had withdrawn the light of his
countenance from the eyes of the children of Ullad.
And Miiinid, Ard Olam of Dun Sobairce, with
the youths, and the bards, and minstrels, were stand
ing round about the heap, with torches to inflame the
air of night.
And when the weight of the king was laid on the
rollers, the minstrels did play lamentably, and the
women did sing piteously.
And Muinid raised the death-song:
Is it not amongst the writings of the bards of Mur
Olamain of Dun Sobairce?
And when the stones were rolled to the entrance
of the heap,
The bards and minstrels, women and damsels,
poured forth the mournful dirge of lamentation,
whilst the men looked on the earth with eyes 01
woe.
The whole congregation stood around the heap
through the night: and when Baal shewed himseli
in the freshness of his strength, the whole host
turned their faces towards the sun, and bowed the
head.
Then I IS ear tan, from the summit of the heap,
strove to raise my voice in vain; as J could, J spoke,
and said,
" Eocaid the son of Eiaca, of the race of Cier,
son of the hero, king in Ullad, Ardri that hath been,
202 CHRONICLES
is laid in the house of darkness, on the bed of ever-
dim ng sleep
" What though eye shall no more behold him ;
" What though ear shall no more hear the mu-
sic of his voice, uttering enchanting lessons of wis-
dom ;
" His spirit will be immortal."
And the congregation took their departure.
As for Near tan, he is as one on the earth, what
availeth aught to him as Eocaid is no more?
CHAP. XV.
The reign of Fionn king in Ullad and Ardri, a
course of one score rings, from 663 to 643.
THERE was not one prince nor noble of Ullad, nor
one of the Olam, nor one of the heads of the people,
that did not stand round about the heap of Eocaid,
save Feargus, a prince of Er, and Cobta, chief of
Tain Ailta, they lay on the bed of sickness, and Ros,
he abided on Tobrad.
And words were heard, " Better to say now who
shall sit on the seat of the king in Ullad, the days
of Teacmor are nigh at hand."
And the princes and nobles abided together at
Dun Sobairce for nine days: then did the assembly
move to the mount.
And with one voice, Fionn the first-born of Eo-
caid was seated in the place of his father.
And all presented their right hands towards the
king ; no voice shouted, nor did the minstrels play
nor was the song of joy heard.
OF ERI. 203
And Fionn rose* and said,
" Brethren, arid men of Ullad,
" My ear felt not so much pleasure in hearing
your voices of praise, my eye felt not so much de-
light on seeing your hands presented unto me, as my
soul hath been transported at your silence, testifying
your love for him that is no more.
" Words are not the only means of expressing the
passions of man ; by your silence my mind hath
been given to understand that ye think what I do
know, that I am not worthy to sit on the place of
my gone father :
" Whilst it instructeth me to tread in his steps,
and thereby to prove myself acceptable in the sight
of the people.
" The spirit of my father abideth in me.
" It is known unto us, that messengers have gone
through the nations of Eri, calling the assembly to
Tobrad.
" What if we assemble at Dun Sobairce, and move
together to Tobrad what time Baal shall have passed
through two chambers of his house Tirim r
And it was so.
And they took their departure to the tents of
their dwellings.
And on the next day I Neartati did stand in the
presence of Fionn ; the thought of Eocaid did af-
flict the spirit of us twain, and tears did flow from
the seat of memory a while till I could speak, then
did I say,
" Behold the words of thy father which he did
place within my hands, saying,
" Neartan, keep this, till it shall be known which
204 CHRONICLES
of the race shall be seated on the seat of the king in
Ullad after me ; unto him then give thou this book."(a)
And I added moreover,
" Neartan doth beseech of the king to suffer him
to abide in Mur Olamain of Dun Sobairce, his age
needeth repose."
And Fionn said, " Let Neartan do what is pleas-
ing unto himself; should Fionn require his counsel,
Neartan will not withhold it."
And Fionn did embrace Neartan, calling him the
friend of Eocaid.
And Ros was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad, in the
place of Neartan the son of Beirt.
And now the pride of Ullad was at Dun So-
bairce.
And a vast multitude of the children of the land
followed the steps of the king to the waters of Laca,
and Taltan the physician of Eocaid bare Fionn com-
pany to Tobrad.
And when the time came that the assembly ofEri
were together in the high chamber of Teacmor,
And the heralds said aloud,
" The seat of Ardri is empty."
Iber king of Mumain rose, and said,
" What if Fionn the son of Eocaid sit on the
throne of Erir
All held up their right hands.
And the doors were opened for the assembly to
go forth to the house of Liqfail.
When Fionn rose from the seat of the king of
Ullad, and he said,
" Fionn the son of Eocaid will not go forth, he
will not be seated on Liafail, nor will he receive the
OF ERT. 205
asion and mantle, but from the hands of his brethren
of the race."(&)
And the king of Mumain placed the asion on the
head, and the king of Gaelen laid the mantle on the
shoulders of the king, and they and Meirt con-
ducted Fionn to the throne.
And after a while he rose, and said,
"The weight of my father layeth beneath his heap;
the manner of his death is not known, that is to be
inquired into.
" What if the Ard Cruimtear of Gaelen and Fie-
ban and Brenad of the priests of Gaelen, be called
before the assembly?
" Let the chief judge do right"
And the assembly went forth and the feasts were
prepared, and fifteen days were fulfilled ere the
priests were on Tobrad.
Then the doors of the high chamber were opened,
and the assembly were together.
And the chief judge rose, and said,
" Ard Cruimtear and the two priests of Gaelen
stand on Tobrad."
And Fionn rose, and said,
" Let them enter."
And they were seated nigh unto the judges.
And Doil the chief judge stood up, and he did
read aloud all the words spoken of the men, and he
added moreover, " In other nine days the matter
will be inquired into."
And when the nine days were passed,
The chief judge stood up and said, " Let the
chamberlain of Ardri that was be called."
And Doncad came before the assembly, and he
206 CHRONICLES
raised up his right hand, and he swore by the sun,
moon, and stars, and he invoked the spirit ofJEocaid,
and he said,
" These two did give unto me apparel for the bed
Of the king, and did bid me to furnish it therewith,
and moreover they did say unto me. If the king ask
why is the apparel changed ? thou wilt answer and
say, The friend of the king doth honour the king."
And Taltan the physician of the king was called,
And he did swear, the covering of the bed on
which the king was laying, and the furniture over the
king were wet as the moisture of the night, and the
damp thereof did cause the death of the king.
And the chief judge said,
"What say the priests?"
And Ard Cruimtear said,
" What availeth my answer without the proof that
the answer be the truth what more can we say, but
nay ?"
And the king rose, and said,
" It is an easy matter to speak evil of any man,
nevertheless evil may not have come from such an
Due.
" [ have lost a father more precious to me than
this seat : it is not fitting that I abide here, lest the
recollection of my loss, which is, and ever will be
present to my memory, should cause me to forget
myself.
"I will hence; ye will hear the matter: so will
justice be done to these men for or against."
And the chief judge said,
" If the priests will answer."
And Ard Cruimtear said,
OF ERI. 207
" I did send words by the mouth of these men,
priests of the most high Baal, unto the king, touch-
ing things fit for the king to know.
" And as the priests were journeying to the dwel-
ling of the king, methought my duty it was to send
a present by their hands also.
" And I did send a rare skin of a beast of the sea
for the king to lay thereon, and a piece of curious
work to be spread over the king as he sleeped.
" And I did say unto these men, tell not unto the
king of what ye brought, save the words ; but say
unto the servant of the king, if the king say, Why is
the furniture changed, say thou, A friend of the
king doth honour the king.
" If the apparel did gather moisture in passing to
Dun Sobaircey shall it be said that Ard Cruimtear
did conceive aught of evil against the king ? Doth it
not seem hard that evil should be imagined of us
because of the neglect of another? Will not one
who hath done wrong lay the fault on any to ease
himself?
" As for me, am I not to be lamented more than
rebuked?
" For these men they will speak for themselves, if
aught they have to say. 1 '
And the priests said,
" We have nought to say more than Ard Cruim-
tear hath spoken."
And when all were silent, the chief judge said,
" Let the heralds attend the steps of Ardri.
And Ardri entered the assembly, and took his
on the throne.
And Doil said aloud,
208 CHRONICLES
" Ye have heard the words against and for these
men ; shall the roll of the laws be spread out, and
words be read ?"
And all kept their seats,
And the chief judge said,
" Let tJie men depart in peace."
And Fionn placed Seadna a prince of Er on the
seat nigh unto the seat of the king in Ullad.
And ring after ring did Fionn go to Dun So-
bairce; what Eocaid was, Fionn doth labour to be.
And each ring after three rings, the assembly was
together in the high chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad.
And when Fionn had ruled twelve rings, Iber
king of Mumain died, having ruled one score and
nine rings.
And Ceas his son was chosen.
And when Fionn had ruled eighteen rings Ros
died, and Strat was chosen Ard Olam in his place.
And when Fionn had ruled one score rings
lacking one ring, Aongus king of Gaelen died, hav-
ing ruled one score rings and six, and Don his son
was chosen.
And when Fionn had ruled one score rings king
in Ullad and Ardri, he died. And alt Eri mourned
for Fionn.
In his days no words were added to the words on
the roll of the laws ; by the laws of Eocaid were
the children of the land ruled.
(o) This book I have, and will one day present it to the people of
Eri
(b) None of this race would ever sit on Liafail, or be present
when a king of Mumain or Gaelen was inaugurated thereon.
OF ERI. 209
CHAP. XVL
The reign of Eocaid, the son of Eocaid Olam Fodla,
a space of seventeen rings, from 643 to 626.
Now the assembly were on the mount ofUllad, and
Eocaid the son of Eocaid Olam Fodla from Tatla
ofFirgneat was chosen king in Ullad.
And when the doors of the high chamber of Teac-
mor were opened, and the kings, princes, and nobles
were together to say who was to sit on the throne of
Eri, Ardri,
Don a prince of Graelen rose, and said,
" It is said an oath stands on the chronicles of
Eri, saying, ' Let a son of Er rule Ardri for ever.'
Let those who so said, so do. What avail to us the
words spoken ere we were? We of this day were not
consenting thereunto.
" Why may not one of the race of Iber? Why not
one of the race of the first Erimionn be seated on the
throne?
" What if Don the son of Aongus king in Gaelen
rule Ardri?"
And Scandt the son of Meirt chief in Oldanmact
rose, and said,
" Are the laws of Eocaid, are the times of Fionn
so soon forgotten ? Is the land weary of repose ?
" My father swore, and Scandt will observe the
words of his father. Therefore,
" What if Eocaid the son of Eocaid king in Ullad
be called to the throne?"
And all the princes and nobles of Gaelen, and
VOL. IT. p
210 CHRONICLES
seven nobles of Mumain, held up their right hands
for Don.
And all the princes and nobles of Ullad, and the
king and all the princes, and eleven of the nobles
of Mumain, and Lore prince of Ib-Lugad, and
Scandt, and the nobles of Oldanmact, held up their
right hands for Eocaid.
Eocaid did not go forth to Liafail, Ceas king of
Mumain placed the asion on the head, and Lore
prince of Tb Lugad laid the mantle on the shoulders
of the king.
And the king did not go into Ullad year after year;
he did place Ardfear, the son of Eocaid his father
and Amarii, on the seat of the king in Dun Sobairce.
And the assembly was called to the mount of
Ullad duly, and the writings were read.
And the doors of the high chamber oiTeacmor on
Tobrad were opened the fourth ring after four rings,
and the roll of the laws was spread out ; and the
book of the chronicles was opened, and the words
were read.
Eocaid was skilled in the management of the horse
above other men, and he taught how the breed might
be larger and stronger than aforetime.
And when Eocaid had ruled seventeen rings he
took his departure from Teacmor, in his way to Dun
Sobairce.
And what time he reached the tents of the chief
of.Maginis, the veins of his neck and his head be-
came swoln, and his visage became black, and he
died in excessive pain.
And his heap is raised in Maginis.
OF ERI. 211
CHAP. XVII.
The reign of Ardfear, a space of twelve rings, from
626 to 614.
Now the assembly of Ullad were called to the
mount, and Cairbre the youngest of the sons of Eo-
caid Olam Fodla was chosen.
And what time the fires were seen on the summits
of the plains of Eri, the kings, princes, and nobles
were on Tobrad.
And it was found that none, no not one of the
kings, princes, and nobles had ceased since Eocaid
had been chosen, seventeen rings afore, save Eocaid
self, therefore do the bards in their songs call him
Slanol.
And the chief secretary said,
" The seat of Ardri is empty, who shall sit
thereon ?"
And Cobta chief of Tainailta rose, and said,
" What if Cairbre king in Ullad rule Ardri f
Whereupon Cairbre rose, and said, " My he rt
cleaveth unto Eri, but my soul abideth in Ullad.
" In Ullad Cairbre first did breathe, in Ullad was
he reared amongst the children of that land.
" Should it seem good unto the kings, princes, and
nobles that Cairbre was to sit on the throne of .Eri,
might it not come to pass that Ullad might mourn his
absence. Shall Cairbre cause grief to Ullad?
" Let not my denial seem to slight your love,
whilst my words are heard, saying,
" Let another beside Cairbre be chosen."
F2
212 CHRONICLES
Whereupon the acclamation was loud, and many
voices were heard, saying, " Who so worthy as C air-
Ire the son of Eocaid the just lawgiver, to sit on the
throne of'Eri?"
And Cairbre still standing, said,
" It may not be, Cairbre will abide in Ullad"
Arid Ceas king of Mumain said,
" What if Ardfear the son of JBocaid rule, ArdriT'
And it was so.
Ardfear would not go forth to Liafail, and Ceas
king in Mumain placed the asion on the head of
Ardfear, but Don king of Gaelen would not lay the
mantle on his shoulders; the words of the priests
had influence on the mind of Don, and Noid the
brother of Ceas did lay the mantle on the shoulders
ofArdri.
And when Ardfear had ruled two rings Ceas king
of Mumain died, having ruled one score and seven
rings, and Noid his brother was chosen.
And in one other ring Don king of Gaelen died,
having ruled one score rings and one, and Siorna his
son was chosen.
Ardfear and Cairbre walk in the steps of their
race.
Now when Ardfear had ruled seven rings, and
the assembly of the high chamber of Teacmor on
Tobrad were together.
Ardfear rose, and said,
" Ardri hath no words for the assembly, howbeit
four rings must not pass without the princes of the
race, and the nobles, and the Olam, and heads of
the people coming together, that we may know each
the other, and preserve E?i in peace, our hearts
OF ERI. 213
glowing with friendship, that the hope of the just
lawgiver may be fulfilled.
" Therefore my mind dcsireth to say unto my
brethren what if the kings of the race of Her, and
the chiefs of Oldanmact, and princes and nobles, and
of the Gaol, as shall be inclined thereto, make a cir-
cuit of Eri?
"And let Cairbre king in Ullad, and Scandt chief
of Oldanmact, be on Tobrad even here, what time
Baal shall touch the threshold of his house Tionn-
scnad.
" And we will move to the tents of Gaelen, and
from thence with Siorna to the tents of Noid, or how
otherwise.
" The time the sons of Eri abide together is too
short methinks, to admit of their knowing each
other."
And the words of the king were very pleasing in
the ears of all. And the feasts were prepared, and
there was nought but sports and pastime.
And the roll of the laws was brought forth from
off the tables of the Teacmor, and the book of the
chronicles, and the words were read aloud in the
hearing of the assembly and of the GaaL
And none abided on Tobrad for justice.
And the assembly moved to the lands of their
dwelling.
And when Tionnscnad came, Cairbre and Scandi
were on Tobrad, and they moved with Ardfear to
the tents of Siorna, and all took their departure
thence to the tents of Mumain, and princes and
nobles, and gallant youths accompanied the kings of
Eri.
214 CHRONICLES
And they were together for the course of four
moons, joy and gladness ran through the land.
And multitudes of the Gaal followed the steps of
the princes, the chase and sports were repeated day
after day ; at night the song, and music, and the
dance, and tales of other times.
Nought was heard but mirth and festivity, the
like unto which hath not been seen in Eri.
And what time Cairbre returned to Dun Sobairce,
Sir at was no more, and Feilimid the son of Tarn was
chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Cairbre is the delight of the children of the land ;
all who had heard of Eocaid Olam Fodla his father,
remembered the words spoken of him in Cairbre.
Now the Cruimtear gathered themselves together
round Cairbre ; and they said,
" The heart of the king of Ullad is turned away
from the priests of the most high Baal; what can
we do to make manifest our love for the king?"
And Cairbre said, " Hath Cairbre done ye wrong,
have the priests any cause of complaint of him ?"
And they answered, " Nay, not so ; but the king
calleth unto him not only the Olam, but the bards
and minstrels, yea, and the dancers; and the priests
he doth not calL"
And Cairbre said, " Have ye lessons of wisdom
to repeat in my ear? Have ye wherewith to gladden
my heart ? Have ye aught to say unto me that I
know not of?"
And the high-priest began to talk of Baal, and of
the priests that Baal had chosen for his servants for
ever, who knew the secrets of Baal from the be-
ginning ;
OK KRI. 215-
And the secrets of Baal told to the nine Cruim-
tear, are the secrets known to the priests that now
are, and so for evermore.
And Cairbre said,
" Have the priests told all the secrets of Baal to
the children of the earth ? Good ; then they do
know them*
" Have they not told them ? Why have they with-
held them ? Are they not fitting to be known ?"
And the priests spake of strange things ; still Baal
and the priests were one : who gave offence to the
priests made Baal angered.
And Cairbre said, " This is not wisdom ; wisdom
is knowledge of the truth. Are your words true?
" Ten rings had passed o'er Cairbre when his fa-
ther died, and oft did he hear him say, ' The priests
do speak of what they know not.'
" I heard- my father say, and my father had the
tongue of truth, the head of wisdom J heard him
say,
" Reason instructeth man to subdue his passions;
true wisdom teacheth to do as we would be done by.
" These are plain to the understanding; these are
lessons that should not be kept secret, which every
one hath senses to comprehend.
" The priests continually speak of things, the un-
derstanding of man cannot conceive/'
And moreover Cairbre added,
" Let the priests teach the children of the land
what is good to be known, and they will be dear
unto me.
44 And if ye know not these things, learn them of
the Olam the teachers of wisdom. 1 '
216 CHRONICLES
And the priests were put to silence, and they went
their way dejectedly.
Now Ardjear had ruled for the course of twelve
rings, and he had passed some days at the tents of
the chief of Ard Deas, and he was returning thence
towards Tobrad, Oilliol the son of Eocaid, and two
youths, sons of Ceanard chief of Ardtain, in his
company.
And darkness spread itself on their way, and Ard-
fear did mistake the passage through the waters of
Buidaman; and he did make an attempt to go
through ; but he did fail therein, and he was drowned.
And on the morrow his form was found amongst
osiers that grow on the edge of the waters ; and it
was borne to Tobrad.
And his heap was raised nigh unto Tobrad, to the
eastward thereof.
CHAP. XV III.
The reign of Fiaca the son of Fionn, the son of
Eocaid Olatn Fodla a space of eight rings, from
614 to 606.
NOW messengers went forth through Eri, to call
the kings, and princes, and nobles, to Tobrad, to
choose Ardri.
And Fiaca the son of Fionn the son of Eocaid
Olam Fodla, was seated on the throne.
He did not go forth to Liafuil, the king of Mumain
OF ERI. 217
did place the asion on the head, and the king of
Gaelen did lay the mantle on the shoulders of the
king.
And the assembly abided together for one moon.
The frame of Fiaca is weakly, but he doth walk
in the way of his race; he nourisheth the fire of the
youth, and he doth give a charge to the Olam con-
cerning them.
His mind is inclined towards Oiliiol, the son of
Eocaid, some time Ardri: Oiliiol doth direct in every
thing, though he be not of the age to rule.
And the assembly is called together in due sea-
son.
And the words of the roll of the laws, and of
the book of the chronicles are read : all the ways
of Fiaca are right and just.
And when he had ruled in such sort for eight
rings, he died, having pined away from the inward
of him.
CHAP. XIX.
The Reign of Oiliiol Beam Gael, a space of tivelve
rings, from 606 to 594.
Wow Fiaca was no more; and the kings, princes,
and nobles were together on Tobrad.
And Oiliiol the son of Ardfear the son of Eocaid
Olam Fodla, was chosen, and he would not be seated
on Liafail.
And Oiliiol the son of Eocaid the son of Eocaid
218 CHRONICLES
Olam Fodla, cast an eye of jealousy on Ardri, for
he ruled in all things whilst Fiaca lived, and he
thought to sit on the throne when Fiaca should
cease, (a)
The spirit of Cairbre was troubled, because of
the evil practised by these twain each to the other
continually ; they strove to draw unto them the
princes of Er, and the nobles of Ullad; and Oilliol
Beargneat sought to incline the hearts of the Gaol
of Ullad to a love for war.
The king, and princes, and nobles of Gaelen in-
clined now to one, now to another, to the hurt of the
race of Er.
Still Cairbre caused the Danan and the Firgneat
to live in peace.
Thus was it all the days of Noid king in Mu-
main: he did cherish the memory of Failbe, the
spirit of whom abided with him, the spirit of justice
and of peace.
But Noid having ceased what time Oilliol had
ruled seven rings, and Iber his son being chosen,
Iber did lend his ear to the words of Siorna, for
Iber had taken Melisa the daughter of Muredac the
son of Siorna.
And Iber and Siorna did make wider and wider
the breach between the sons of Er.
Nor could the words of Cairbre stay the madness
of the princes, and nobles of Ullad.
The war-song, and the sound of arms, and the
noise of horses for the battle, did overpower their
reason.
And when Oilliol had ruled Ardri eleven rings,
Oilliol Beargneat passed into Oldanmact, and he
OF ERI. '2(9
and Magn, who sat in the place of Scandt, who had
ceased, did make a covenant.
And Magn did give the word of promise in this
wise :
" Shall Oilliol Ardri assemble the host against
Ullad, Magn will be helping unto Ullad.
" Shall the warriors of Ullad move forth of their
land, Magn will abide in Oldanmact"
And words were brought of the doings of Oilliol
unto Cairbre, and how that he was going through
Ullad, assembling the men of the land for war against
Ardri.
And Cairbre did send a messenger with letters,
saying,
" Let Oilliol prince of Ullad come unto Cairbre."
And he did come. And the king sent to have
Ardfear his son, and me Feilimid, to come unto him
also.
And Cairbre did intreat Oilliol to suffer the land
to enjoy repose.
And when he saw that the mind of Oilliol was
bent towards dominion, and that he would shed the
blood of the people that he might rule, Cairbre, sigh-
ing heavily, said unto him :
" Is reason so entirely dead in thee, that thy pas-
sions have no control ? If thy desire is for power,
will Ullad content thee, thou shall sit on the seat of
the king, the princes and nobles consenting there-
unto; only swear unto me, thou wilt not vex Ullad,
nor trouble Eri. n
And Oilliol did swear.
And messengers were sent through the land forth
with with letters, saying,
220 CHRONICLES
" Let the assembly meet the king on the mount
of Ullad, out of hand."
And when all the princes and nobles were gathered
together on the mount, and a mighty concourse of
the Gaol stood round about,
Cairbre walked towards, and a company of the
Olam, and the judges, and a multitude of bards
and minstrels attended the steps of the king.
And when he drew nigh unto the mount, and be-
held the princes, and nobles, and people, armed, he
said,
" Heralds, speak aloud,
" Let the sword, and the bow, and the sling,
abide in the tents of the men of Ullad. Is the work
of peace to be wrought with implements of war ?
Cairbre will not raise his voice in the midst of the
host armed for battle."
And all laid down their arms on the earth, and
held up their hands,
And Cairbre entered into the assembly, and Fear-
gus, a prince of Er, did place the asion on his head,
and lay the mantle on his shoulders, and Cairbre took
his seat.
And when silence abided, Cairbre rose, and said,
" Our fathers have said, we their sons do say,
from Tainistact,
" One shall have seen one score rings and five,
ere he may rule.
" Again,
" He that is not perfect in his members, or shall
lack in understanding, may not rule.
" Three score and eighteen rings have been com-
pleted since Cairbre first did breathe ; were it not
OF ERI. 221
as good that old age should be relieved from the
burden, as that youth shall be restrained from the
exercise of power ?
" Oilliol the son of Eocaid, the son of my father
thinketh himself equal to the weight.
" Are the princes and nobles of the same mind as
Oilliol, Cairbre will be consenting unto them, and he
doth say,
" Let Oilliol the son of Eocaid sit on the seat
of the king in Ullad."
And Dorlat chief of Magmor stood up, and
said,
" Is the mind of the king inclined freely to leave
his seat for Oilliol 7"
And Cairbre^ still standing, said,
" Princes and nobles of Ullad,
" Think not for that the mind of Cairbre desireth
repose; I yield the power I had from ye, not setting
due value on the gift ; nay, so great is my respect
therefor, I would not incur the hazard of abusing it
in the infirmity of age.
" Up to this day, if peradventure overborne by
frailties at any time I have done a wrong, let it be
told in the hearing of the land, and I will make
atonement one hundred fold.
" Have I done well, it hath been the spirit of my
father that still directeth me in all my ways.
" To the words of Dorlat, Cairbre doth freely an-
swer, Yea."
And Dorlat said,
" What if Oilliol the son of Eocaid the son of
Eocaid Olam Fodla, the just lawgiver from Er son
222 CHKONICLES
of the hero, be chosen, according to the words of
Cairbre the king?"
And it was so.
And Cairbre rose from his seat, and he moved
towards Oilliol, and he did take off the asion from
his head, and place it on the head of Oilliol; and he
did strip his shoulders of the mantle, and he did
lay it on the shoulders of Oilliol; and he did present
his hand unto him, , and conduct him to the seat of
the king.
No shout of joy was heard.
And when the assembly broke up, all flocked
around Cairbre, and attended on him, doing him
honour.
And on the next day Cairbre did leave Dnn So-
bairce with his son Ardfear* and they came to Mur
Olamain.
The princes and nobles, and divers of the heads of
the people, did tarry at Dun Sobairce with Oilliol^
as Cairbre did bid.
And the boards were spread, and the feasts were
prepared ; and whilst the hours .passed round,
Oilliol did say,
" Bearngael troubleth the land ; the children of
Eocaid the just, and good, and wise, have delighted
in peace, save him: my mind inclineth to peace; if
the battle is to be fought, shall Oilliol the son of
Eocaid prove unworthy of his race? Never be it
said, the princes and nobles of Ullad declined the
combat."
Now noise ran through the land, preparation for
war was heard through
OF ERI. '223
And Oilliol forot the oath that he gave to Cair-
And Ardri sent letters unto Cairbre, saying,
" What is this thou hast clone? Is it of a truth
thoti hast yielded the throne of Ullad to the son of
Tatla? hath folly crept over thee? hath madness
seized upon thy senses ? is it after this manner thou
hast proved thy love of peace ?
" Dost thou fancy lleargneat will rest content
with Ullad ? He will vex the land for the throne of
SH*
And when Cairbre read the words of Oilliol, he
clasped his hands together, and heaved piteously,
and he said,
" Would that the weight of Cairbre had heeri un-
der his heap ere the last moon weaned, then would
all his time have been most happy ! A cloud of
darkness hath come over me,"
Till now the soul of Cairbre took delight in mirth,
in the song, and music, and the chase ; from this day
forth he was not seen to smile, and oft, and oft, did
he say unto me, " Fcilimid,
" Alas! Ullad will be torn, Eri will be rent asun-
der !"
And Cairbre abided in Mur Olamain for fifteen
days, and he died, having ruled one score and eleven
rings.
Now Cairbre had said unto Labra and Ardfear
his sons, and unto rne Feilimid and the Olam, and of
the princes and nobles,
" Let my weight be laid by the side of what re-
maineth of my father : let the heap of my father be
my heap also."
224 CHRONICLES
Now these words came to the ears of the priests,
and they cried aloud, " The thing may not be.
Who is he that will roll away the stone from the
entrance of the house of death ?"
And they did strive to stir up the Gaol to hin-
der the intent of the sons of Cairbre.
And when the day came that the form of Cairbre
was to be taken forth, was not Ullad gathered to-
gether round Mur Olamain?
And the weight of Cairbre was borne by Labra
and Ardfear his sons, and the chiefs of largael and
Dundalgan.
And princes, and nobles, and Olam, and heads of
the people, and bards and minstrels, and the thou-
sands of Ullad y and matrons, and damsels, moved
with the dead.
And when the congregation came nigh uuto the
heap where Eocaid Olam Fodla that had been, was
laid, behold priests of Ullad stood thereby, and
Ard Cruimtear was at the entrance thereof.
And the weight of Cairbre was set on the rollers,
and Labra said,
" Who is he that stoppeth the way of the dead to
the chamber of rest r"
And Ard Cruimtear answered,
" This is the house assigned to Eocaid, king that
was, by the most high Baal; thereto the stone hath
been rolled, the entrance closed, woe unto the man
whose hand sha.i be out-stretched to open the door
thereof.
" Itotrf allowetn not this thing, nor doth the king."
And Ardfear said aloud,
" Priest, thou hast said : The hand cf Ardfear the
OF ERI. 225
son of Cairbre, shall be out-stretched to prepare the
way, that the form of his father may be laid beside
*he form of the father of Cairbre"
And Ard Cruimtear said aloud, " It may not be."
And he turned his eyes upon the priests, and they
did look upon the Gaal assuredly.
When Ardfear raised his voice, and said,
" It may be, and it shall be."
Then were the voices of the thousands of the Gaal
heard, saying,
" Shall the priests give law to Ullad?"
And the priests departed from the heap.
And the weight of Cairbre was rolled to the side
of the place where Eocaid his father had been laid.
The strings of the harps trembled, the minstrels
were in grief:
The voices of the matrons and the damsels fal
tered ; they were in woe :
The men of the land held not up the head :
All the princes and nobles were touched at heart,
for Cairbre was no more.
And I Felimid raised the death-song of the king
that had been ; had I said all I might have spoken,
many would have been the words of Felimid; few
were the words of my breath, sorrow suffered not
many to pass my lips.
Now Ardri sent a messenger with letters unto
Oilliol, saying,
" Let Oilliol king in Ullad answer in the high
chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad, why doth he as-
sault the ear of peace with the uproar of war."
And Oilliol did send words by the messenger of
the king, saying,
VOL. II. Q
226 CHRONICLES
" If the noise of preparation for war affrighteth the
ears of Ardri, let him hide his head in the folds of
his mantle."
And Ardri did send a messenger to Magn chief
in Oldanmact, saying,
" Words have come to the ear of the king, Magn
will be helping unto the king of Ullad against Ardri."
And Magn did repeat his words that he had
spoken to Oilliol, but not the words of Oilliol unto
Magn.
And Oilliol king of Ullad did look on the priests
with the eye of regard, and they were seen within
Dun Sobairce.
And the priests spoke to the Goal of the battle,
and that Baal did shed the rays of his glory round
the warrior ;
That the spirit of the warrior was a good spirit ;
that the voice of the battle raised the heart of the
feeble, and gave vigour to the arm of the weak.
They told of the war-song, long time unheard.
They cried, What death so glorious as the death
of the warrior ! He falleth in his prime ; his spirit
fresh and hale winging its way to the confine of the
blessed mansion of Baal, through pure air, on pi-
nions of undecayed strength, as the young eagle,
proudly.
And the Olam, when they did hear of the words
of the priests, they did go through the land, saying,
"Is the spirit of Eocaid and of Cairbre extin-
guished in the souls of the princes, and nobles, and
Gaal, save the Olam ?"
And the Olam sought the bard, and the minstrels
called they to them, and they said,
OP ERI. 227
" Sing of love, sing of the chase, sing the tales of
other times, and let the harps be tuned to the voice
of the bards."
And the Olam spake to the priests, saying,
" Speak of peace, speak of the beauty of know-
ledge unto the people."
But the priests said, " What availeth the sound of
the voice of the priests of the Most High? have they
not been put to shame? Are not the people taught
by the lessons of the Olam to laugh the priests to
scorn ?"
The words of the Olam were as the breath of the
wind in the ear of the priests.
And the kings of Mumain and of Gaelen stirred
up the mind of Ardri to his undoing; they said unto
him, " Lay more weight on Oldanmact ; the Danan
are growing headstrong."
And Ardri roused the spirit of Oldanmact to do
him hurt, and the host of Oldanmact spread them-
selves through Ullad.
And Oilliol called together the nobles of Ullad,
and the chiefs of the Danan, and he said unto
them,
" Ardri foldeth us up in Ullad, the weight of war
oppresseth the land.
" Tt hath been told unto me, when we shall chase
Ardri over the waters of Eider, Iber and Siorna will
no longer cleave unto him."
And when Ardri found that Oilliol and Magn
purported not to answer before the great congrega-
tion of Eri,
He assembled the warriors of Mumain and
and moved towards Dun Sobairce.
Q2
228 CHRONICLES
And Oilliol said, " Let the host of Ullad and of
Oldanmact gather themselves round the chiefs ; and
the lions of Ullad and the wolves of Oldanmact will
drive the keepers before them."
And Ardri passed the waters of Eider, he moved
not in his strength ; the kings of Mumain and of
Gaelen had hollow hearts towards him ; for they
said,
" Let the sons of Er waste the strength one of
the other."
Now Ardri had raised up his tents on Maginis;
the warriors of Oir in Mumain, a mighty race, were
not yet with the king.
And as the host of Ullad and of Oldanmact were
moving towards the Eider, they beheld the tents of
Ardri.
And they raised up their tents on the plain.
And on the morrow the warriors were in motion,
And Oilliol said,
" Let the heralds of Ullad say aloud in the hear-
ing of Ardri,
" Cu the war-horse of Oilliol beareth his rider to-
wards Teacmor on Tobrad"(V)
Now Ardri perceived that Siorna did move but
slowly, and Iber did but, as it were, note the steps
of Siorna.
Things being as they were, he came down from his
horse, and he opened the clasps of his mantle, and
he laid it on the earth, and he loosed the belt of his
sword, and placed it on the mantle, and he said,
" These are of peace: let them be hung up in
the tent of the king."
OF ERI. 229
And he invoked the spirit of Eocaid, the spirit of
peace, and he said aloud,
" Let the heralds tell, in the hearing of the king
of Ullad,
" As the storm of the battle hath risen, the asion
alone encircleth the brow of Ardri. The mantle of
the king, and the sheath of his sword, abide in his
tent.
" Let Ardri hear the voice of war, even from the
mouth of Oilliol, and he will answer it."
And Oillol moved on his horse towards Ardri;
And when he saw him standing on the ground,
stripped of his mantle, Oilliol came down from his
horse, and he loosed the clasps of his mantle, and
threw it from him, and the sheath of his sword he
flung away.
And when Ardri and Oilliol came nigh unto each
other, Ardri said,
" Ullad is too narrow for the imagination ofOilliot,
his fancy doth delight to dwell on the charms of
the throne of Eri. Let no drop of the Gaol be shed
for this transgression of the king of Ullad^
And Ardri and the king of Ullad stood foot to
foot, and fought as though war had beea their cus-
tom, neither gained nor lost one step.
And long time thus they fought, shield to shield,
sword to sword, when Ardri strove to push the
king of Ullad from him.
And the fore part of the foot of Ardri did give
back, and Oilliol sprung off, and he did smite the
king of Eri in the lower part of his right side, be-
neath all his ribs.
And the king of Eri fell, and his inside came forth :
230 CHRONICLES
But no shouting was heard.
And those nigh unto the king ran and raised him
from the earth to bear him to his? tent:, but he did
say, " Nay ; let the last of my breath be mingled
with the pure air: I have lived long enough."
And unto the king of Ullad he said,
" If thou shalt be chosen Ardri, thon wilt have
little of the pleasure thy fancy telleth thee of, and
abundance of pain thou never yet hast thought upon.
" Shouldest thou be chosen, even, yet receive into
thee the spirit of Eocaid.. Cherish peace-.
" Siorna hath deceived me ; Jber hath proved false
toward me: so will the children of.lofar ever to
the sons of Er? These were the last of the words
of Oilliol Bearngael, having ruled Ardri for the
course of twelve rings.
And the heap was raised over Oilliol, on the spot
whereon he fell. And Maaca Ard Olam of Eri
chanted the death-song.
And Oilliol, king of Ullad, raised the war-song,
and all the warriors of Eri. poured forth their voices
round the heap.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XIX.
(a) You will recollect Eocaid Olam Fodla had Fionn and Eocaid
by Tatla of the Fsargneat, Ardfear and tydrbrcby Amaril of his own
race ; therefore, Oilliol the son of Eocaid was called Beargneat, and
Oilliol the son of Ardfear was called Bearngad, because of their
mothers.
(b) Cu is the greyhound.
This was the first contention and disunion amongst the sons of
Erfor the space of 41 C 2 years, and the first time the people were
armed against each other through Eri, since the fall of Noid, one
hundred and nine years passed.
OF ER1. 231
CHAP. XX.
The reign of Oilliol Beafngheat the son of Eocaid
king in Ullad and Ardri, a space of sixteen rings,
from 394 to 578.
Now the messengers had gone forth through Eri
to call the assembly to Tobrad.
And when they were together, and the chief se-
cretary said aloud,
" The throne is empty,"
Talt chief of Mag Lein rose and said,
" What if Siorna, king in Gaelen, be chosen?"
Now Siorna had counted three score rings and
eight, yet was his desire to rule, Ardri. And the
princes and nobles looked on each other.
Awhile, and Magn rose and said,
"I heard my father say, it is of Tainistact ; I
have heard the words repeated,
" Let a prince of the race of Er sit on the throne
df Eri for ever.
" I heard my father say, he had it from his fa-
ther, that Meirt did tell, an oath is noted on the
book of the great antiquity of the land, so saying:
" Meirt, sware not by your Baal; he did sware
by the spirits of the vast deep ; and the chiefs of
Oldanmact hold not up the right hand in vain.
" And Meirt and Scandt did give the hand of pro-
mise with the word of truth ; and Magn doth stand
and sit in the place of his fathers.
" Whilst I was in Ullad I did sceArdfear the son
of Cairbre, a noble youth, his years are not yet full,
he cannot rule.
232 CHRONICLES
" Labra the son of Cairbre I did also see ; iiis rv.^ ^
are counted, he is stored with wisdom more than his
time seemeth ; I spoke to him of Teacmor. Hear his
words :
" Was Labra worthy of the throne of Eri, how
great would be the loss of Ullad by his absence,
jLabra will abide in Ullad.
" Ard/ear cannot, Labra would not rule.
" What if Ollliol king in Ullad take the throne?"
And many voices were heard ; and Tatla and
Firgneat were spoken of.
And the chief of Tain Ailta rose, and said,
" Was not Fionn the son of Eocaid of Tatla ? Was
not Eocaid the brother of Fionn of Tatla ? Was not
Fiaca the son of Fionn of Tatla? May Oilliol be like
unto the least of these!"
And Oilliol was chosen.
He went not forth to Liafail; Cobta prince of Ith
placed the asion on the head, and Magn laid the
mantle on the shoulders of the king.
And the boards were spread, and the feasts were
prepared, and mirth and joy filled the hearts of all
round Tobrad.
And when the days of sports and festivity were
passed, and the doors of the high chamber were
opened.
Ardri rose, and said,
" The king hath nought whereof to say unto the
assembly; what Eocaid Olam Fodla was, he cannot
hope to be; but he will be like unto him as nearly as
he can."
And Oilliol added moreover,
" In looking on the writing of Eocaid Olam Fodla
OF ERI 233
the just and wise lawgiver of Eri, I have seen these
words,
" What though nothing were to be added to the
roll of the laws ; what though no complaints were to
be uttered in the high chamber ; what though none
ever were to stand on Tobrad for justice;
" Is it not good that the kings and princes and
nobles, and the Olam, and heads of the people, and
all who follow their steps, do come together at ap-
pointed season, to hold intercourse of friendship,
and to know each other, that the Gaol still continue
one nation ?
" Is it not good that the roll of the laws be spread
out, and the book of the chronicles be opened, and
the words read aloud ?
" Therefore, what if for times to come we make
the usage,
" That the roll of the laws of Eri be spread out,
and the words read, and the custom of Tainistact be
repeated on the third day ?
" And the writing of Eolus, and the chronicles of
Gaelag on the second day ?
" And the chronicles of Eri on the day before the
assembly shall separate, and the doors of the high
chamber shall be closed ?
" For myself I say, my ear doth like to hold the
words, as it doth delight in the lengthened note of
the delicious harp.
" Doth it not pain the spirit when the eye seeth
the fingers of the unskilful minstrel sweep o'er the
strings, as posting to an end, when his soul couched
in his ear in extasy, should have chastised the too
234 CHRONICLES
nimble hand, teaching it to dwell in rapture on the
swoln chords? sov
" Ardri rneaneth these words but for the chroni-
cles of the land.
" What if."
And it was so.
And hone did stand on Tobrad for justice; and
the doors of the high chamber were closed.
Oiiliol dwelleth in his tent on Tobrad.
He rnaketh Mur Olamain his care.
And when Baal was four nights in his house Slat,
Oiiliol went to Dun Sobairce ; and the messengers
went forth, calling the assembly to the mount of
Ullad.
And as the king and I Feilimid were together
within the house of the king, Oiiliol said unto me,
" The princes and nobles and the Gaal will be on
the mount ere long, I have a desire to hear the words
that thou hast set down for the ears of Ullad, during
all the days of Oiiliol Bearngael"
And 1 did read the words in the ear of the king,
and he sat musing; a while he said, "Words on that
book do sting my eye and ear.
" O that the spirit of Eocaid had been stronger in
me, so would my passions hare been kept under the
guidance of my reason.
" The portion of wisdom that is in me teach eth
me to know the truth ; Oiiliol practised deceit
against Cairbre; he coveted the seat of the king in
Ullad; his heart was sick for the throne of Eri.
" Had Labra or Ardfear dealt with me as 1 dealt
with their father, how hotly would my wrath b^
kindled against them !
OF ERI. 235
" The knowledge of the ways of wisdom is one,
to walk on the path thereof is another."
And when the king did pause, I said,
" The ear of wisdom is not offended with the
words of truth, though they do wring it sorely.
" Was it well done* to suffer the priests to provoke
the minds of the children of the land to shed each
other's blood ?''
And Oilliol said, " The thought of that thing
paineth my spirit; the priests did lead my reason into
captivity, and did set my passions to be watchmen
over it.
" Oilliol knew all these to be transgressions, he
shunned the thought of them during the chase after
the object of his heated imagination. What hath
been done cannot be undone. For the times to come
Oilliol will tread in the steps of Eocaid and of
Cairbre.
" Now, prithee Feilimid the friend of Cairbre, hear
my words.
" How canst thou read words on the book of the
chronicles in the hearing of the children of the land,
that will wound the heart of Oilliol? How can he
endure the sound of the words, saying, And Oilliol
forgot the oath that he swore to Cairbre ?
" Let all my transgressions be laid open; but, pri-
thee Feilimid, let not these words, and some few more
of like sort stand against Oilliol now and for ever."
And I did stand up before the king, and I did say
unto him,
" When the writing of Eolus was placed between
the hands ofTai-lat, in Gaeleg of our fathers, Tarlat
236 CHRONICLES
did swear that he would set down during his time,
all things fit for the ear and eye; to give due praise,
and deserved censure; to encourage to good, to
deter from evil deeds; and moreover he did swear,
that not one word of falsehood should have place on
the leaves whereon he should write.
" That same oath did FeiUmid take, therefore
should FeiUmid ask the king, doth he find aught of
falsehood in the words Feilimid hath wrote, what
would be the answer of the king?"
When Oiiliol said,
" Shame oppresseth Oiiliol when he doth answer,
'it is for that the words are true I feel the pain."
And I did say, "When Feilimid shall read the
words that he hath written, and those that now have
passed, m the hearing of Uliad and of Oiiliol on the
mount,
" Was FeiUmid in thy place he would confess his
fault, so would he find favour in the sight of the
children of the land."
And Oiiliol said, " It is well, it is fitting that I
feel many heavy strokes for the evil I have wrought."
And when the day came, and the assembly were
together on the mount,
The king rose, and said,
" Now peace abideth through Eri, my desire is
to enjoy the charms thereof in Ullad.
" The king hath no words for the ears of the as-
sembly.
" What if the words on the roll of the laws be
read?
" And the book of the chronicles ?"
OF ERI. 237
And the words were read.
And the heralds called aloud, " Stand any on the
mount for justice?"
And Oilliol rose, and said,
" The words of Feilimid Ard Olam have been
heard calling for justice against Oitliol the sou of
Eocaid the son of Eocaid Olam Fodla. \ have trans-
gressed ; let my shame and my acknowledgment find
favour in the sight of the children of the land.
" Hath not my great father Eocaid, the tongue
of truth, the head of wisdom, said unto Fionn his son,
" Tell the children of Ullad they are men.
" Tell the king, and princes, and nobles they are
but men.'*
And the people shouted aloud, "Baal prosper all
the works of the king!" And the assembly presented
their right hands toward Oilliol.
And Oilliol moved towards Labra the son of
Cairbre, and he took him by the right hand, and he
conducted him to the seat beside the seat of the,
king, and he seated him thereon.
And he said,
" Labra will sit for the king in Ullad', he will be
the friend of Oilliol, and teach him wisdom, and how
to walk in the steps of his father."
The air shook with acclamations at the words of
Oilliol.
And the assembly broke up, and all moved to
Dun Sobairce. Joy and mirth and gladness abode
in the house of the king, and nil around.
And after one moon Oilliol took his departure for
Teacmor.
238 CHRONICLES
When Oilliol had ruled four rings Feilimid died,
and Siorlat was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Eri dwelleth in peace.
Oilliol hath come into Ullad ring after ring, and
when eleven rings had passed, words came to his
ears, the nobles and heads of the people do say,
" The course of the king through Ullad is like
unto the motion of Baal when he scorcheth the
fruits of the earth."
And Oilliol said, that it may be told in the hear-
ing of the people,
" As the circuit of the king hath consumed the
land, he will abide in Dun Sobairce; let the princes,
and nobles, and all come unto him."
And while he remained in Ullad there was feast-
ing, and music, and the chase.
Oilliol did take delight in horses, he excelled in
the management of them ; he did send through Eri
for the largest of the race of dogs, and he had skill
above others to improve the breed thereof.
And Labra did sit in wisdom and in justice.
And the doors of the high chamber of Teacmor
were opened duly all the days of sixteen rings that
Oilliol ruled, then did he die at Dun Sobairce ; and
his heap is raised in Cluan Eac, nigh thereunto; his
death-song chanted ; no war-song was heard ac-
cording to the words of the king.
Note. You have now read the laws ofEri, set in order by our great
legislator Eocaid Olam Fodla, established on the primitive institutions
of the Scythian rare, by which laws, with the addition of THREE,
OP ERI. 239
the nations of Eri were ruled for one thousand years. Should any
one fancy, from their similitude to the laws of the Hebrews, called
Ten Commandments, that these are of modern date, the compila-
tion of some Christian priests, let the fancy vanish on the recollec-
tion of the fact that the Hebrews were Scythians as well as the Ibe-
rians, and that the ten laws of the Hebrews, and the nine laws of
Eri, are but the recognition of the original institutions, always in
practice, though only at some certain time solemnly acceded to by
the people.
Having spoken in the Dissertation, as far as necessary, of the laws
and customs of this tribe, and the Chronicles being full and explicit,
I have nothing here to add for the purpose of elucidating the
subject.
Cf)rom'cle0 of Cit
PART THE FOURTH.
CHAP. I.
The reign o/*Siorna the son of Don, king o/* Gaelen,
a space of one score rings, from 578 to 558.
NOW the assembly were called to the mount of Ul-
lad ; and Labra the son ofCairbre was chosen king
in Ullad.
And the doors of Teacmor were opened, and the
kings and princes and nobles of Eri were together.
And the heralds said aloud, " The throne is
empty."
And Feilimid chief of Aoimag rose, and said,
" What if Labra king in Ullad be chosen ?"
When Labra rose, and said. " Nay ; Labra will
abide in Ullad: 1
And Murchard a prince of Gaelen rose, and said,
What if Siorna king in Gaelen rule, Ardri ? n
When voices were heard, saying,
"An -alh, an oath."
And Labra said, " Four score rings and nine
have been completed since the kings, princes, and
nobles of Eri did swear that one from Er should
CHRONICLES OF ERI. 241
rule, Ardri, for ever. What one of all this assembly
did breathe on that day ?
" To my thinking an oath bindeth but him who
did swear. Was that dark and heavy day to come
that the princes of the race of Er were to prove un-
worthy, must it be that one of them should be cho-
sen Ardri ?
" Is it pleasing in the sight of the assembly of
Eri, that a prince of Iber or of lolar rule why
not ?"()
When Labra made an end,
Mur chard rose, and repeated his words, " Let
Siorna sit on the throne of Eri."
Now Siorna had counted four score rings and five,
and when Murchard had spoken, all laughed aloud.
And Siorna rose, and feaid,
" lolar hither came from Gaeleg of our fathers, and
helped to win this land, and ruled Erinrionn.
" I am of the race of lolar, the age of the eagle is
three hundred rings, and Siorna hath counted rings
few more than four score ; he feeleth the fire of the
spirit yet warm within hiin.(^)
" Is no one more worthy to be found, Siorna will
not decline the tender of the hearts and hands of the
kings, princes, and nobles of Eri."
And the young men of the princes and nobles
clapped their hands, and shouted,
" Let Siorna take repose on the throne of Eri /"
And the young men of Mumain and of Gaelen
bare Siorna on their shoulders, and Ard Cruimtear
did seat him on Liafail, and he did place the asion
on his head, and the mantle laid he over him ; and he
did return before him even to the door of the high
V QJ ii R
242 CHRONICLES
chamber. And Siorna took his seat on the throne.
And Siorna did shew favour unto the priests, and
he thought to humble the Olam before them; and
they seated the thought in his mind, and guarded it
there, that his many years were given unto him from
13aal, by the words of the priests.
And they said unto him, " A prince of the race of
lolar the first Erimionn shall \\\\e Ardri for ever."
And they whispered in the ear one of the other,
and from their lips a voice stole over the land, say-
ing, " Jt were good in the sight of Baal that his ser-
vants had houses durable, and secret chambers round
about, to tell the wonders of Baal, and receive
offerings."
And to bring these to pass was the whole of the
desire of Siorna.
When Labra had ruled eight rings Siorlai died,
and M'in was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Ultadenjoyeth repose; Labra is the delight of the
children of the land.
And when he ruled eleven rings he died, and Ard+
fear his brother was chosen.
And when Iber had ruled in Mumain one score
and fourteen rings, he ceased, and Noid his son was
placed on the seat of his father,
And the priests of Ullad did come, now one, now
another, unto Dun Sobairce; and they sought to drop
words secretly into the ear of Ardfear, but Ardjear
would not receive them in that sort.
And tliey spake in the presence of me Min, of the
priests of Gaehn, and the desire of-Ardri towards
them ; but nought of the priests of Ullad at this time.
But Ardjear having died when he had ruled for
OF ERI. 243
six rings, and Slat the son of Labra being chosen ;
and being young, and his mind not known,
And Noid king of Mumain having ceased, when
he had sat five rings, Roiteactac the son of Roan the
brother of Iber being chosen,
When the assembly were together on Tobrad,
what time Siorna had ruled nineteen rings,
Siorna rose, and said,
" Ard Cruimlear and divers of the priests have
come unto me, and they have said,
" Baal is above all, the priests are his servants,
the keepers of his secret will on earth ; Baal did
speak unto the nine Cruimtear from the beginning,
saying,
" As I rule the heavens, the earth, the waters, and
the air, so let the heads of all nations rule the Goal
under me.
" And Baal will speak unto the priests, and the
priests will tell his words unto the people; and the
words of Baal issuing from the mouth of the priests
shall be for laws unto kings and people; am I not
Duetim ?"(c)
And moreover Ard Cruimtear added,
" Liafail and the lots belong to Baal, they are for
signs of his will.
" And as the nine laws to the nine priests are from
Baal, so should all the laws of man be consented to
by the servants of Baal oi\ earth,
" Therefore,
" What if nine of the Cruimtear from each of the
nations of the Gaal in Eri sit in the high chamber
of Tmcmor on Tobrad, and hold talk, and raise up
their right hands, for times to come?"
R 2
244 CHRONICLES
And Blat king in Ullad rose, and said,
" Jf the words of Ard Cruimtear repeated by the
king be the truth, the priests are lords of the earth ;
kings, princes, nobles, and Gaal are but their ser-
vants.
" What the thoughts of others are, Blat knoweth
not, for himself he will say,
" Blat the son of JLabra, the son of Cairlre, the
son of Eocaid Olam Fodla, of the race of Er, son of
the hero, sitteth on the seat of the king in Ullad, the
choice of the princes and nobles of Ullad, in the pre-
sence of the children of the land ;
" Jf the words of Ard Cruimtear be the truth, let
us leave our seats for the servants of Baal.
" Do not words stand on the roll of the laws,
Let not a priest enter into the high chamber of
Teacmor for ever? Let them tend the fires, and note
seasons.
" Should it not be told the reason why these words
are to be blotted out, and the words of the king set
down ?
" IfArdri would speak."
All waited for the king.
But the head of Siorna lay on the side of the
throne, sleep had crept over him.
And Oliola the son of Aongus the son of Siorna
rose gently from his seat, and spread his mantle be-
fore his father, and the noise of the foot of Oliola
awaked Ardri.
And when Oliola returned to his place, Blat rose,
and said,
" What if the words on the roll of the laws stand
as they stand ?"
OF ERI. 245
And it was so.
And all the writings were read day after day.
None stood on Tobrad for justice.
And the doors of the high chamber were closed.
And when Siorna had ruled Ardri for the course
of one score rings, he ceased.
And the priests whispered that Siorna had been
smitten of Baal, for that he did not perform the pro-
mises he did make unto them.
NOTES TO CHAPTER I.
() The reasoning of Labra is correct. To talk of an irrevocabk
constitution is absurd, save and except those grand principles of na-
ture on which ail primitive institutions must be founded. These
never should be touched, yet are they always, invaded one after ano-
ther as the society advances from its simple to an highly artificial
state ; nought but names and forms sufl'ered to exist.
(6) The old king was witty the name of his ancestor, the son of
Eocaid Golam, had been lolar, which means the eagle a long-lived
bird ; and though Siorna was now past four score, a great age for
man it was but the prime of the eagle.
(c) Duetim means the head of the elements.
CHAP. II.
,The reign of Roiteactac of the race oflber. a space
of seven rings, from 558 to 551.
Now Siorna having ceased, the princes and nobles
were called together, to the mount of Gaclen, end
Gialcad the son of Oliola, the son of Siorna, was
chosen king in Gaelen.
246
CHRONICLES
And when the assembly of Eri were on TobraJ,
Roiteactac the son of Roan king in Mumain was
seated on the throne of Eri.
He was skilled in the manner of working of wood,
and iron and brass; he taught how stuff was to be
made from weeds of the earth, and he had thongs of
leather instead of the staff of Cran Tubal; he did
open the womb of the earth, and had iron and brass
therefrom.
Moreover he improved the structure of the car,
and there were two pieces on the front of the car,
and one horse moved between the pieces, and one
horse on this side, and one horse on that side him of.
And when Roiteactac had ruled seven rings, he
went into Mumain, as was his custom ring after ring,
to look after the workers in the mines of the earth,
within the mountains in the southern extremity of
the world of land. (a)
And as he did look upon a worker in iron, a
spark red hot did fly into his left eye, and he lan-
guished miserably for six days, when he died.
And his heap was raised amongst the mountains
that stand between the flood of Iber and the great
concourse of the waters of the salt sea.(#)
NOTES TO CHAPTER II.
(a) There is abundance of copper found in those mountains
now.
(6) His heap stands in Cluannarath at this day.
OF ERI. 247
CHAP. III.
The reign of Elim of Jber, a space of one ring, from
551 to 550.
WHEN Elim the son of Roiteaciac heard that his
father was no more, Elim was at Teacmor, for Siorna
dwelt within the house all the days he ruled Ardri,
as did Roiteactac, save when he did journey at set
seasons to Mumain.
Now Elim thought to sit on the throne, and con-
tinued to abide on Tobrad.
And when the princes and chiefs of Mumain saw
not Elim, letters were sent forth, calling the assem-
\}]y to the mount of that land.
And Failbe the son of Roan was chosen king in
Mumain.
And the words of Elim were fcill of wrath thereat,
and he did say, " When 1 shall he Ardri, Failbe
shall feel the sharpness of my sword."
And when the kings and princes and nobles were
together on Tobrad, according to the words of the
messengers, lo, the doors of the high chamber of
Teacmor were yet closed.
And words were told unto each secretly, Elim
hath words for thy ear in the chamber of the king.
And of the princes and nobles of Mumain, and
some few of the nobles of Gaelen, did enter unto
Elim; J3lat, and the princes and nobles of Ullad
abiding in their tents on Tobrad.
And after this manner was Elim said to be cho-
sen Ardri !
And when Gialcad king in Gaelen found that the
248 CHRONICLES
minds of the assembly were to him wards, he bad
the heralds of Gaelen say aloud on Tobrad,
" The throne of Eri is empty."
And the princes and nobles of Gaelen did choose
Gialcad to rule Ardri.
And all moved to the land of their dwelling.
Now Elim was in streights on every side, and he
moved as one having a theft on him towards the
tents of Failbe, and Elim said unto Failbe,
" We be brethren of Jber, let no strife be between
thee and me, sit thou on the seat of the king in Mum-
ain, only help me to the throne of Eri.
(t Er hath the Datum; and Firgneat, such as they
be, are with him : the eagle soareth above the horse-
man.
" If Iber be two now, soon and Iber will be
nought."
And Failbe gave the hand of promise unto Elim;
and Elim tarried in Mum am with the name of Ardri.
And the heralds went through Ultad and Gaelen,
saying,
" Let the warriors stand round Gialcad, Ardri, on
Tobrad, out of hand."
And JBlat stood in the midst of the host of
Ullad, and they moved towards Tobrad,
And whilst the men of UUad and the men of
Gaelen were moving towards Mwnain, the warriors
of Mumain were in motion towards Gaelen, for Elim
said, " Marcac will stand on Gaelen ere lolar pounce
upon him. r ()
And when the warriors came in sight of each
other, and the heralds of Gaelen had said aloud in
the hearing of Elim t
OF ERI. 49
" Let no foot stand in the way of Ardri whilst he
moveth to chastise the pride of Elim"
Elim strode before the host, and when he came
nigh unto Gialcad, he said, " What shadow of a
king is that I see ?"
Now Gialcad was very tall and very thin;
And Gialcad answered,
" Neither thing nor shadow ere long will Elim be;
short will the time till thy shade Elim shall be no
more seen on earth !"
And short was the time; ere the words had well
been spoken Elim was no more.
And Gialcad took the asion of Ardri from off the
head, and the mantle had he stripped from off the
shoulders of Elim, and he threw it over his own
shoulders.
And the weight of Elim was borne to Mumain,
and his heap raised ; but Elim was not lamented.
(a) In English this may be rendered thus :
" The horseman will stand on Gaelen, ere the eagle pounce
upon him."
CHAP. IV.
The reign of Gialcad the son o/'Oleola the son of
Siorna, Ardri, a course of nine rings, from 550 to
541.
Now Elim had ceased, and the assembly of Eri
were together on Tobrad.
And Gialcad seated himself on the throne.
250 CHRONICLES
And he rose therefrom, and said, " The name of
Elim standeth on the roll of the kings of Eri. 'Twere
well the matter be inquired into, when the doors
shall be next opened."
And Teiu chief of Oldanmact rose and said,
"If Oldanmact pay tribute, it is fitting the Danan
know to whom.
" Why is the seat of the king of Gaelen empty?
Why sitteth Gialcad on the throne?"
And Blat said, " Tein sayeth well.
" What if Gialcad take the seat of the king of
Gaelen ?"
And it was so.
And Blat, still standing, said,
" What if Gialcad king in Gaelen rule, Ardri?"
And all held up their right hands: and Gialcad
went forth to Liajail ; but Blat, nor one of the
princes, nor nobles, nor Olam, nor heads of the peo-
ple of Ulladj departed from their seats.
And Gialcad was seated on the throne.
And Glas chief of Eadcn Dair rose, and said,
"If Ardri would repeat the words concerning
Elimr
And Gialcad did repeat the words; and the assem-
bly went forth, and feasts and sports were as afore-
time.
And when the assembly were together on the high
chamber,
Fearmor chief of Cumar rose, and said,
" Why standeth Elim on the line of kings on the
roll of Eri? He crept to the throne as the spider
over his net.
OF ERI. 261
" He stole the asion, the theft found upon him.
" He barred up the doors of the high chamber of
jTeacmor.
" What if the name of Elim be blotted out from
the roll."
And they held talk, arid anger caused many to
say more words than words of wisdom.
When Failbe king of Mumain rose, and said,
" Elim was as the brother of FaMe, therefore
should my tongue be silent in his praise. The words
of Feannor no ear had heard did Elim live.
" Elim moved the battle to the land of Fearmor;
his -voice is as the sudden gust of the tempest in the
coldness of the winter, doing mischief only.
" Blat moved in the strength of ULlad against the
power of Elim; the words of Slat flow as the clear
waters of JSandaman that run by the borders of Ib
Lugad. (a)
" His voice is as the gentle breeze that glideth
from the sun about to descend into the world of
waters; he speaketh words of truth and wisdom.
" If Blat would speak/'
Now the eyes of all were turned to Blat; he rose,
and said,
" The things Elim hath done, the friend of EUm
must say, well they had not been done. Elim hath
transgressed, and he hath paid the Eric with his
life.
*' The time of EUm was short, his weight is be-
neath the heap, his spirit extinguished for ^yer.
44 Not so the spirit of Roiteactac nis father; of
the spirit of Roiteactac all feel a portion, who take
delight in curious works of the hands of men.
252 CHRONICLES
" Elim was not seated on the throne as became
the king of Eri; nevertheless, there are no words on
the roll of the laws forbidding those things which
Elim hath done.
" Perad venture it did not enter into the mind of
Eocaid Olam Fodla, the wise and just, that such a
thing could have been thought upon by one of the
race.
u As no words are yet, Elim hath committed nr
transgression: how can one go beyond what is not?
" Gialcad was not Ardri till nine days now
passed.
" Let it not be heard said in times to come, that
Eri was without a ruler for one entire ring.
" What then if Elim stand after his father ?
" And that words be now added to the words iu
the roll of the laws,
" Let none hinder one of the assembly of Eri to
enter into the high chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad
when called thereto ;
" Let none be prevented on the way towards the
assembly of Eri for justice." (&)
And all the assembly stood up, and they pre-
sented their right hands towards the king of E/7-
lad.
And Eagat, Ard Olam of Eri, said aloud,
" Doth not the spirit of Eocaid Olam Fodla abide
with Slat ? May it be immortal !"
And the words of Slat were added to the words
on the roll of the laws of Eri.
When Gialcad had ruled seven rings, Failbe king
in Mumain died, and Airt the son of Roiteactae was
chosen.
OF ERI. 253
And Gialcad ruled nine rings: he was a vain
man, whose mind delighted in trifles, or worse. Hath
he not made it his boast and his glory how he did
slay Elim the son of Iber ? O shame !
NOTES TO CHAPTER IV.
(fl) This river is at this day railed Bandaman, pronounced Ban-
don, on whose bank I was horn and reared up.
6 Now these two laws were addtd on the roll.
CHAP. v.
The reign of Airt the son of Roiteactac of I he race
of Iber, a space of twelve rings, Jrotn 54 1 to 521).
J\ UAD was chosen king in Gaelen in the place of
Gialcad his brother.
And when the assembly of Eri Mere together,
Airt the son of Roileactac was chosen Ardri.
And IBlat returned to Uilad, and he had cars
made like unto those made under the eye of Roi-
leactac.
And what time Baal was in the third chamber of
Tionnscnad, Dlat took his departure to the tents of
the chief of Mag-mis, and princes ot'Utlad, and Olam,
and bards, and minstrels accompanied him.
And Blat did raise his tents nigh unto the tents
of the chief; and he bad him to his boards And
when he had tarried in that Tanaislcas four days,
he moved to the south, and thus did he make a cir-
cuit of UllacL
For he said*
254 CHRONICLES
" The sound of the voice of the chiefs of Ullad
reached to the ear of Oilliol, saying,
" The course of the king consumeth the land :"
and Oilliol was stayed, saying, " Let the princes
and chiefs, yea all come to Dun Sobairce.
" Blat will not stay his course, he will go through
the plains and over the hills, and move on the wa-
ters of the depths of Ullad at the charge of the
king. Let the people gather themselves about the
tents of Blatr
And they did come round the king, and his spirit
was rejoiced, and the hearts of the children of Ullad
were made glad.
And the king entered the schools, and he con-
versed with the Olam and with the youths, and he
was pleased.
And the assembly of Ullad were called to the
mount.
And words were added to the words on the roll
of Ullad,
" Let no hindrance be towards the mount of Ullad
what time the assembly shall be together."
And when Blat had ruled one score and three
rings, Min died, and Allo was chosen Ard Olam of
Ullad.
And when Blat had ruled one score and six rings,
he died.
And all Ullad mourned for him ; he ruled in jus-
tice and wisdom, exceeded not by any of the race of
ErL
And the assembly of Ullad were called to the
mount; but Cairbre the sou of Blat was not on the
mount, he remained in Dun Sobairce.
OF ERJ. 255
And thither did the princes and nobles move:
and when it was told unto Cairbre, the desire of
Uilad is towards Cairbre, he said, " The voice of
Ultad shall be obeyed."
And a horse was led forth for Cairbre to ride to
the mount; but he said, " Nay, Cairbre will walk.
Let him keep his feet whiles he may ; pride cometh
over one ere he is aware, and puffeth him up."
And Cairbre was chosen.
And I Allo did raise my voice, and said, " Cair-
bre will prove himself worthy of his race."
And Cairbre said, " Jt is in the writings of Eo-
caid Olam Fodla, * Flattery rnaketh man blind.'
When the heap shall be raised over Cairbre, let him
be judged in truth."
And I Allo felt reproved for the words I had
spoken ; howbeit, rny spirit was exalted for the wis-
dom of the king.
And Cairbre hath made the circuit of Ullad each
of the three rings he hath ruled, after the manner of
his father.
Teacmor is without inhabitants, save when the
assembly are thereat.
Airt is full of the spirit of his father, his mind in-
quireth after strange matters.
He hath caused water to flow, where before his
time it was not: he maketh courses for the waters
and conh'neth them, raising them, wonderful to be-
hold.
His tents he encompasseth with piles of earth;
and what though they do stand above the waters
as they flowed afore, he doth lead the waters to his
very Rath.
256 CHRONICLES
This I Allo say, for I did see the thing in
main.
Therefore is he called in Mumain, Imlioc and
Ratlin.
And he ruled, Ardri, for the course of twelve rings,
then did he cease.
CHAP. VI.
The reign of Nuad, a space of thirteen years, from
529 to 516.
ceased, and the assembly called to the
mount of Mumain did choose Breas the sou of
Elim.
And Nuad the king of Gaelen, son of Oliola son
of Siorna was seated on the throne of Eri.
And when he had ruled four rings, Allo died, and
Urla was chosen Ard Olam of U/lad.
Nuad hath passed through thirteen rings : his eyes
on the earth, his ear towards the lips of the priests,
his mind ranging through the pathless region of the
air.
His soul delighteth not in music nor the chase:
in the tales of the fancies of the priests alone doth he
take pleasure.
Breas had taken Aorta the sister of Nuad: those
of Gaelen whom the priests do not sway doth Breas
rule.
If Breas did not encourage the Olam to pour les-
sons of wisdom into the minds of the youth, he did
lead them to the chase ; and mirth, and music, and
OF ERI. 257
the dance, were not suffered to slumber in Mumain,
nor to cease in Gaelen altogether.
Ullad hath been in repose, Cairbre departeth not
from the ways of Eocaid Olam Fodla.
Nuad abided within Teacmor on Tobrad conti-
nually, yet the assembly were called together each
ring after four rings,
And the writings read, according to the words of
the law.
And when Nuad had sat as king for thirteen
rings he died, little remaining of Nuad but his name
on the roll of kings.
CHAP. VJf.
The reign of Breas the son of Elim of Iber, a space
of nine rings, from 516 to 507.
AODA the son of Nuad was chosen king in Gae-
len.
And Breas the son of Elim of the race of Iber
was Ardri.
Now when Cairbre had ruled one score rings and
four, it happed on a day a small vessel was driven
on the strand of the great incourse of waters, that
runneth towards the sun-setting, beneath Dun So-
bairce; and therein were six young men and a lad.
The wind had driven them on the waves from the
land on the other side of the narrow sea, that lieth
towards the sun's rising.
And the distress of the men was espyed by Neilte
and his children ; and they hasted with Serb, a
VOL. II. S
258 CHRONICLES
neighbour of Neilte, to help those from the sea, and
they brought them safe to the land.
And Neilte conducted the strangers to his hut,
and the woman of Neilte did spread food before
them.
And as they did speak one to the other, the men
of Ullad did understand their speech.
And Neilte said unto the youths, when they had
eaten and were refreshed, " Whence came ye?"
And one answered and said, " We be of Tain
Breoccean."
And Neilte said, " If it be thy will we will go
with thee to the house of the king." And the young
men were sore afeard.
And the woman of Neilte said (when she saw they
were afeard, and heard them saying, " Take us not
thither,") " Fear nothing; the father who begat thee.,
no, nor the mother that bare thee, will treat thee
more tenderly : happy is the one that standeth in
the presence of the king of Ullad."
And Neilte, and the woman of Neilte, and Serb,
.with the six young men and the lad, moved towards
Dun Sobairce, and what time they reached the
house of the king, Cairbre had gone a hunting.
And when he returned from the chase, and heard
of the men, he said,
" Let care be taken of the men, and all who have
come with them, in the tents of the king."
And when it was told unto Cairbre, " The minds
of the strangers are in trouble, in fear of the king,'*
Cairbre said, " Let them come unto me."
And when they were before Cairbre, and he saw
fear on them, he said, smiling on the men, unto
OF ERI. 269
Neilte, " Say unto them, Fear nothing, repose in
peace under cover of the tents of the king ; tomorrow
he will speak unto you."
And on the morrow Cairbre bad, " Let the men
from the sea be called unto me." And I Urla was
with the king, the chronicles of Ullad before me.
And the six young men and the lad, and Neilte,
and Serb, did enter into the chamber of the king;
and when it was told unto Cairbre, the woman of
Neilte abideth alone at the entrance of the tents of
the king,
Cairbre said, " Let the woman come hither also,
and hear the tale of the men whom she hath helped
to deliver from the dangers of the waves."
And Cairbre was seated, and I Urla sat near unto
the king.
And when the woman of Neilte entered the cham-
ber, and she and the men stood before the king,
Cairbre said,
" The tale oft told delighteth the ear of the hearer
for the first time, yet doth it tire the spirit of the re-
later.
" Let all sit."
And the strangers looked in amazement one on
another: and the woman of Neilte said unto the
youths, " Why lay you not down ? Did ye not hear
the words of the king ?" And all sat down on the
ground.
And Cairbre said, "Whence came ye?"
And one of the young men stood up before the
king, and he raised his voice, and said,
" This one is my brother, and these two be bre-
s 2
260 CHRONICLES
thren, and these two also ; and the lad is the son of
my sister.
" And long time hath not passed since a damsel,
the sister of the mother of this lad, as she happed to
abide alone in the dwelling of her brethren till they
should return from the hills, a company of youths
bore off the maid on the waves of the sea that roll
towards lmenar.(d)
" Of those who saw what happed, and heard the
Toice of the damsel calling on the name of her mo-
ther, and for us her brethren, some did run in search
of us, and we did call together these the sons of the
brethren of our father.
" And we floated our vessel on the waters of the
sea ; and ere long time the winds blew loud, and
they did drive our boat, whose strength did equal
not the labour of the waves, out of the way that
leadeth towards Imenar, till it did rush upon the
shore of the land on which I stand before the
king."
And Neilte and Serb knew more of the words
spoken by the young man, than the king or Urla,
and Neilte did make clear all the words unto us.
And when the young man had made an end, the
lad rose up, and he did stand by the side of Cairbre,
and say unto him piteously, " If the king would
send us away, that we may seek after Inta, on whose
knee Moran was brought up."
And Cairbre said unto the lad tenderly, " To-
morrow thou shalt go, my child."
And Cairbre did speak words unto Neilte, and
Neilte did speak to the men, if they knew ought of
whence their fathers came?
OF EHI. 261
And the young men, now one, now another, said,
" We be of the Gaal of Breoccean in Gaelag ;
our great fathers came in ships of the merchants to
Breotain."
And Cairbre inquired what they knew of Gae-
lag.
And the men said, " Our great fathers came from
thence to work in the womb of the earth, and the
merchants thought to captivate them.
" And our fathers of those days brake forth, and
left the caverns of the world, and moved towards the
fingers of Baal, on the waters of the deep, and dwelt
where we do dwell."
And Cairbre asked of the king of the land ; but
the men knew of none such, only they heard that
those over them had others greater than they.
And the king asked of the battle. They had
heard of the battle. They lived nigh unto the waters
of the salt sea, and the sound of the battle was far
from them.
And many more things were inquired of them,
but little did they know ; and what though they did
dwell beside the sea, they had not been within Ime-
nar, though they did know the name thereof.
And Cairbre said unto them, " Abide in the tents
of the king this day, with the woman and the men of
JSri, to-morrow ye may depart/'
And Cairbre said unto Urla, " Bid that all things
needful be given unto the men, let them want for
nothing, far from the sound of the voice their ears
are accustomed to hear hi the land of their kin-
dred."
And the king gave a present of cloth to the wo-
262 CHRONICLES
man of Neilte t and six beautiful heifers gave he unto
Neilte, and the like unto Serb, saying,
" Take these as a token of thanks from the king,
for the kindness ye have shewn to the seafaring ones
of our race in a strange land."
And the youths of Tain Breoccean raised up their
hands, and besought Baal to prosper all the times of
the king.
And they went their way.
And when they did return to the dwelling of
Neilte, and made inquiry after their vessel, lo, a boat
of the king was ready with all things needful for
them.
And the boat of the king was floated on the wa-
ters of Foiste :
And the young men and the lad entered therein,
in the sight of a great congregation of the children
of Ullad ; and they moved on the face of the waters
towards the sun's rising, comforted, save for Inta y
the thought of whom did pain their spirit.
At this time an huge portion from the shoulder of
Ronard was loosed from his bulk, and it did sepa-
rate therefrom, and was moved down his immense
side, nor stopped in his course till it reached the
plain beneath, over part of the surface whereof it
did spread itself.
And it did happen in the darkness of th6 night,
and three tents of the Gaol were laid thereby, and
all therein perished, nor did so much of the parted
abide together as to have a name ().
Now the time was that the assembly should be
together on Tobrad, and Calrbre went thither ;* and
whilst he abided on Tobrad, the winds and rains
OF ERI. 263
were excessive, and Cairbre did need to lay within
his tent for many days.
And he became worse from his desire to be in
Ullad; and Urla sought to stay him till his strength
should return, in vain; and we did move towards
Dun Sobairce, Min chief of Ard Deas in company
with the king.
And we did reach the tents of Ard Deas, no far-
ther did Cairbre go. And when he felt his end nigh
unto, he said unto Min, and unto me Urla, " When
1 shall cease, let me be laid in this land : is not Ard
Deas of Ullad?"
And Cairbre breathed for the last time within the
arms of Urla.
And words passed from Min to the ears of the
princes, and nobles, and Olam, and heads of the
people on Tobrad, that Cairbre was no more.
And when Breas did hear of what had happed,
he bad the heralds to call the assembly together
within the high chamber of Teacmor.
Arid when all were together, Ardri rose, and
said,
" Cairbre, king that was in Ullad, is no more, he
lieth in the tents of Min in Ard Deas ; Sreas will
stand at the heap of Cairbre"
And all rose up, and all said, " All will walk in
the steps of Ardri.' 9
And when the day came that the kings, princes,
and nobles, and a mighty congregation were gathered
together to move towards Ard Deas,
And when the kings, princes, and nobles of Mu-
main, and of Gaelen, and the chief and nobles of Ol-
danmact, were seen with their swords and shields,
264 CHRONICLES
Fionn the first-born of Cairbre raised his voice, and
said,
" If the swords and shields were to abide on 7V
brad, Cairbre is to be laid in Ullad. The spirit of
Cairbre did delight in peace, no war-song must be
heard. The eyes of the children of Ullad have never
beheld the arms of the warriors whilst their ears
hear the death-song of the chief."
And the swords and the shields abided on Tobrad,
and the mantles were girded close, and the congre-
gation moved on their way.
And the heap of Cairbre was raised, and I Urla
did raise the death-song of the king; the words are
Tvords of Fearadan of Ard Deas, are they not laid
up amongst the writings of the bards of Mur Oiamain
of Dun Sobairce ?
And Ardri, and all of Mumain, and of Gaelen re-
turned to Tobrad, we of Ullad moved to the land of
our dwelling.
And the assembly of Ullad were called together,
and Fionn the son of Cairbre was chosen.
And when Fionn had ruled for one ring, as I
Urla did sit with the king in his chamber within
Dun Sobairce, he said unto ine, " Have the words
of the chronicles been looked upon in Mur Oiamain
before they be heard on the mount ?"
And I answered, " Nay."
And the king answered, " Let the time of Cairbre
be read unto me." And they were read.
And the king said, " It is well I had desired to
hear the words. Urla hath not set down the tale of
the young chiefs of Mis and Clannadon, their con-
stancy in friendship, their fervency in love.'*
OF EIU. 265
And Urla answered, " The tale is of the writing
of the bards, and layeth in Mur Olamain of Dun
Sobairce"
" Nor do I see mention made of the portion of
Ronard, that loosed his shoulder from him, spread-
ing over the plain."
And the words of the king were right, and I made
the addition in the presence of the king in its due
time, standing out from the writing set down afore-
time.
And when Breas had ruled nine rings, he died.
And his name is set down on the roll of kings,
calling him Breasrig.
For he said, " Elim my father was Ardri;
" Breas is the son of a king."
NOTES TO CHAPTER VII.
(a) Imenar means the Isle of Man.
(b] In the original the memorial of this event is written on a slip
of skin attached to the roll.
CHAP. VIII.
The reign of Eocaid the son of Fionn, of the line of
. Ith, prince of Ib Lugad, Ardri, a space of one
ring, from 507 to 506.
DUAC the brother of Breasrig was chosen king in
Mumain.
The desire of Eri was towards Fionn king in
Ullad t that he should rule Ardri; but Fionn was
then on his bed, and sickness appeared in the simi-
litude of death.
266 CHRONICLES
And Eocaid the son of Fionn of 1th was chosen
Ardri.
And when full thirteen moons had been complete,
and two days more, Eocaid ceased, his flesh having
corrupted whilst he yet lived.
CHAP. IX.
The reign of Fionn the son of Cairbre, Ardri, a
space of one score rings, from 506 to 486.
being dead, Fionn king in Uttad was
chosen Ardri with one voice.
And when the assembly of Eri separated, he moved
towards Dun Sobairce, and he hath abided in Ullad
continually, now three rings since he was chosen
Ardri.
He hath made the circuit of Ullad ring after ring
at the charge of the king, he maketh Eocaid Olam
Fodla the guide of all his steps; Fionn hath not
been surpassed by one of the race.
All his words are words of truth :
All his ways are ways of justice.
Now it happed on a day when Baal was two days
in the second chamber of his house Meas, when Fionn
had ruled Eri for three rings, that there were seen
moving towards Dun Sobairce a man and two youths
in habits of warriors, their shields on their right arms,
their swords at their backs, they came in peace.
And three men followed their steps, bearing spears
and axes ; and when they came into the presence
of the king, the man said,
OF ERI. 267
" Tirlorg the son of Glas, of the heads of the
people of Tain Breoccean, standeth before the king.
This youth is a son of Breint chief of Eirbal; and
this lad is the son of the sister of the chief.
Four rings have now passed since men were driven
on the waves of the sea from Tain Breoccean to this
land, according to words now heard by Breint; and
how a mighty king did rule the children of this land ;
and that they were of the Gaol of /for, clan of Breoc-
cean, behind Buasce, the place of the dwelling of
our fathers, times long gone.
" And hither have we come from Breint, to tell
unto the king, The enemy of the Gaol abide in
houses durable, gathered together by our side to the
su's strength, and in the sight of our right eye; and
the sea is behind us, and the tents of the Gaol are
spread thinly over the face of the land to the sun's
rising, whither their brethren know not.
<3'
And the Gaal of Iber go forth one against the
other, and their enemies are knitted together.
" Therefore hath Breint sent us hither to say unto
the chief of this land,
" Help thy brethren against their enemies in their
land, and they will be helping unto thee against the
foeman that troubleth thy borders."
And when he had made an end, the men who had
followed his steps did place an axe and a spear be-
fore Fionn, Tirlorg saying, " Behold the arms of
those who come to Battle against the Gaal."
And Fionn said, " It standeth on the roll of the
laws of Eri,
** Let not the Gaal go forth of Eri
268 CHRONICLES
" These are the words of the law, therefore no co-
venant but of peace can be between us."
Moreover Fionn added,
" Though the children of Eri may not go forth,
peradventure your time hath not been mispent, if
ye bear back words of good counsel to the children
of thy land, and say unto them, Thus said Fionn
king in Ullad, and of Eri.
" Gaol of Iber, clan of Breoccean, leave the dan-
gerous bye-paths of discord, and move in the safe
broad way of harmony, the hands and hearts of one,
cleaving unto the hands and hearts of the other, each
to each, all to all.
" Thus do, and when it shall be known amongst
the host that streighten thy borders, if they cease not
to trouble thee, and yet spread themselves over the
face of the land of thy dwelling, to do hurt,
" The union of your force will cause them to re-
pent, and they will cease, or ye are not able to con-
tend with them : then will they be thy masters, ye
will be the servants of thy foe, then the measure of ser-
vitude will not depend on you.
" Hear the words of Eocaid Olam Fodla y the wise
and just,
" The road to servitude is easy, but the way there-
from is steep, hard to be climbed. .It is difficult to
regain a precious thing once lost."
And Fionn inquired concerning Breint.
" He is the son of Drom from Bluas ; he who led
the Gaal from the bowels of the earth in the southern
extremity of the land.
" And the priests are next to Breint, and the
chiefs do nought without their knowledge."
OF ERJ.
269
And Fionn asked of the roll of the chronicles of
the Gaal, but Tirlorg knew not of such ; all that was
known amongst the people came from mouth to ear;
all their knowledge was a tale soon told.
And Fionn said, " Ye will tarry with me for
days." And the boards were spread ; and joy and
mirth abounded, and the song and the dance, and
the voice of the harp was heard ; and the tale of
other times.
And the tale of Sana and Fearmor was sung, how
that she came over the waves of the sea from Dun-
meanac, great with the child of Fearmor, that the
babe may draw his first breath in the hearing of her
mother, pining for the absence of her distant child.
And the hunters were assembled, and Tirlorg and
the youths pursued on their feet, they knew not of
the management of the horse.
Now the day came that Tirlorg and the youths
were to depart, and Fionn bad,
" Let three cars be made ready. " And Tirlorg
rode with the king, and one car bare the youths, and
in the other car were placed presents for Breint ;
and many chiefs rode on their horses in company of
the king; and two dogs followed the huntsmen of
the king, for the youth the son of Breint.
And the king, and Tirlorg, and the youths came
down from the cars, and as they and many of the
nobles moved towards the vessel of Tirlorg, that
swung to and fro on the surface of the waters of
Foiste, Fionn said to Tirlorg,
" It grieveth me to think that ignorance lieth so
heavily on the bosom of the land of the children of
the Gaol in Tain Breoccean.
270 CHRONICLES
" When thou shalt stand in the midst of the people
of thy race, say unto them,
" What though the king in Ullad may not send
unto us men of war, he will, if so it seemeth good
unto us, send hither messengers of peace, the teach-
ers of lessons of wisdom, that we may be instructed
to read the writings of JEolus, and Eteerial, and Eo-
caid Olam Fodla.
" The words of the spirit of those whose weight
lieth beneath the heap, that teach man to bind the
madness of his passions in the cincture of reason,
with the clasp of reflection.
" Guides for his steps through the course of his
days ; he that followeth them will live as a man
ought to live, and when his form shall lack the fire
f animation, his name shall be remembered in the
tales of his time. And if he hath done great things,
his spirit will abide amongst men, whilst memory of
mighty actions shall endure.
" Eight score rings are now complete since the
form ofJEocaid Olam Fodla was laid under the heap;
his form is no more.
" The maggots of its production have consumed
the flesh of his bulk, his bones will again be blended
with their kindred elements ; but the fire of his spirit
is immortal, that will never perish."
And as Fionn spoke, his words were enough
understood by the strangers, that they knew the
meaning thereof.
And all eyes gazed on Fionn, all ears were so in-
tent 011 his words, that all forgot to move towards the
ship.
At length Fionn said, " Peradventure neither Tir
OF ERI. 271
lorg nor these youths can bear in mind all the king
in TJllad hath spoken ; therefore he will charge their
memories but with these words,
" Let not the Gaol go forth of Tain Breoccean
to vex strange nations, and should the Gaol of other
lands enter Eirbal, let the warriors be of one mind,
and as one arm to drive the foeman forth, or give
them graves within Tain Breoccean. This do, and
fear not."
And Fionn gave the hand of friendship to Tir-
lorg ; and he embraced the youths tenderly, and he
said unto them,
" May the light of reason guide your steps in all
your ways !"
And the vessels of Tirlorg moved on the waters.
And Fionn and his company returned to Dun So-
bairce.
And now the time came when the assembly of Eri
were together on Tobrad.
And Morda chief of Mag Lein rose, and said,
" Men from a strange land came unto Dun So-
bairce, and abided many days with Ardri, what if
inquiry be made touching this thing?
" If Ardri would speak ?"
And Fionn rose, and said, " Urla Ard Olam of
Ullad will read, in the hearing of the assembly all
the words that tell of that matter."
And Urla rose, and said, " The words are in Mur
Olamain of Teacmor, on the morrow Urla will bear
them hither."
And on the morrow Urla rose, and he did read all
the words on the chronicles, from the time that Tir-
272 CHRONICLES
lorg did come to Dun Sobairce, till he did enter into
his boat, and take his departure.
And when Urla had made an end, all the assem-
bly rose, and presented their right hands to Ardri.
And Denan Ard Olam of Teacmor said aloud,
" Of a truth the spirit of Eocaid Olam Fodla abid-
eth with Fionn the son ofCairbre."
And when Fionn had ruled seven rings Urla died,
and Beirid was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
And when Fionn had ruled eleven rings, Aoda
king in Gaelen ceased, having sat during one score
rings and one, and Oliol his son was chosen.
Fionn abideth on Tobrad; and he hath placed
Seadna his son on the seat nigh unto the seat of the
king in Ullad, and the chiefs of largael and Ardtain
sit near unto him, yet doth Fionn come to Dun So-
airce ring after ring, nought taketh he of any one.
And Fionn is skilled in the harp ; and his horses
and his dogs none can be compared with them, no
not in Eri.
He hath nourished the tender mind.
He hath kept the priests within bounds ;
And the justicer within rule.
And he hath remitted the tribute of Oldanrnact
every third ring. The hearts of Ullad, and ofOldan-
mact, and of Geintir are towards him continually.
And when Fionn had ruled for eighteen rings, he
said unto Seadna his son, " I see the rising of a storm
in Gaelen and in Mumain ; learn the ways of war,
assemble the children of the land to the chase oft-
times."
And when Fionn had ruled nineteen rings, and
OP ERI. 273
the assembly of Eri were together on Tobrad, he
suffered them not to depart for one whole rnoon ; that
the boards were spread, and feasts and sports were
continually.
And on the last days boards were raised up on
Tobrad, and Leirag chief judge of Eri ascended,
and he read the words on the roll of the laws of
Eri, and repeated the customs of Tainistact.
And on the next day Denan stood on the boards,
and he read aloud the writings of Eolus, and the
chronicles of Gaelag.
And on the third day I Beirid did read the chro-
nicles of Eri.
And gladness filled the minds of the people.
None stood on Tobrad for justice.
And Fionn moved with the princes and nobles,
and the chiefs of the Olam, and the heads of the
people towards Dun Sobairce.
And when Baal was two days in his house
Tiortnscnad, Fionn died at Dun Sobairce.
No store of riches had he gathered together save
of wisdom ; for he was wont to say, " Let not the
king heap up possessions, they but provoke the flat-
terer, whose tongue doth mar the ear of the hearer.' 1
Vllad grieved, Eri was in trouble for that Fionn
was no more.
And his heap is raised behind the heap, beneath
which lie Eocaid Olam Fodla and Cairbre in the
everlasting sleep of death; but his spirit will endure
for ever.
Note. From these annals the fact is demonstrated that the people
of the part of Britain now called Lancashire, were of the same race
as the Iberian Scythians of Eri ; that their forefathers were employed
VOL. II. T
274
by the Phoenicians in the mines of Cornwall, from whence
broke away, and emigrating 1 northward entered Mersey, seated
themselves on the banks of the Erwell, from whence they spread
themselves over Yoikshire, Durham, Westmorland, and Cumberland,
wbere we recognise them in the Brigantes of the Romans.
CHAP. X.
The reign o/* Seadna, a space of fifteen rings, from
486 to 471.
Now Seadna the son of Fionn was chosen king in
Vllad.
And the assembly of Eri were called together;
and Seadna king in Vllad was seated on the throne
of ErL
When Seadna had ruled during three rings, and
the assembly were together on 7'obrad, the storm,
the sign of which Fionn saw in the south, began to
howl through the land.
And words came unto the ear of Duac the son of
Breasrig, who had taken a sister of Seadna.
Oliol king in Gaelen hath spoken unto Duac king
in Mumain, and unto Lore prince of Id Lugad,
saying,
" Uilad hath Oldanmact, and Feargneat, therefore
is mightier than one of us. Let us make a covenant ;
let us three be as one."
And the words passed from the lips of Duac the
son of Breasrig to the ear of Seadna, and now that
JEW was on Tobrad, Seadna did repeat the words of
Duac unto Thqrl chief of Oldanmact ; and he. added,
moreover,
OP ERI. 275
" Whilst En was in peace on every side, my fa-
ther had my mind instructed in the ways of war,
saying, 'Twere good a thing were known though it
may not be practised : I see the signs of a storm from
the south.
" My father had a spirit of wisdom'. The storm,
the first motion of the breath whereof he did hear
at a distance, hath come upon us
"Let Thorl ponder on the words of Seadna, and
when the purpose of his mind shall be fixed, he will
speak unto Seadna, and he will say, Thorl will abide
in Oldanmact.
" He will incline tin to the foes of Ullad;
" Or "
And Thorl answered. " The words of the mouth
of Seadna were but uttered when the purpose of the
mind of Thorl was fixed ; Tlwrl will stand against
the enemies of Seadna and of Ullad.
" Let not Seadna think Thorl 'will forget the words
he hath spoken, or will not according thereunto, for
that they so quickly passed his lips. No ; Thorl will
perform that he hath said."
And the priests began to trouble Seadna; of those
of Mumain and of Gaelen, now one then another
crept into Ullad y and whispered in the ear of the
priests thereof,
" Let us be of one mind through Eri; great good
unto the servants of Baal will come from Gaelen.
What if one be of Gaelen, or of Mumain, or of Ullad,
are not all, priests of the most High?"
And these words were told unto Geirid of the
heads of the people of Eider Siar ; and Geirid did
T 2
276 CHRONICLES
tell the words unto me Beirid, and I did send them
by the mouth of a messenger unto the king at Teac-
mor, for I was at Dun Sobairce.
And when the king came into Ullad t I told unto
him the doings of the priests.
And Seadna said,
" The priests may fan the fire, they cannot cool the
heat of the warrior.
" It is known unto thee, and unto me, that whiles
they speak openly the words of union and of peace,
the desire of their heart is towards discord and the
battle.
" The princes and nobles will not incline their
ears unto them.
i " Will not the solid wisdom of the Olam, have more
weight in the scale of the understanding of the chil-
dren of Ulladj than the superficial ignorance of the
priests ?"
Seadna was troubled, for he delighted in peace.
Still might Eri have enjoyed repose, but Mutedac
the son of Aoda the son of Nuad, some time Ardrt,
would not have it so. He did run out far beyond the
limits of the law.
He took no pains to curb the unruly thoughts of a
distempered mind, his anger was as sudden as the
rising of the streams of the waters at the foot of the
hill ; his malice was as the devouring flame.
Nought that his brain, the sentinel of imagination,
did convey to his heart the minister of thought, that
his hand did not execute, if the tidings were of
cruelty in toTture of body or of mind.
This one had done deeds, the likeness unto which
had not beeu heard in Er4j nay, so little were they
OF ERI. 277
thought upon as to be done, that they entered not
into the pure spirit of Eocaid, to make mention of
any such in the writings on the roll of the laws.
Muredachnd gathered unto him a band of youths,
whose minds he did defile, and shape so aptly to his
purposes, that the acts of their hands were fitted to
the machinations of his heart.
To them were gathered more and more, some from
fear of Muredac, some from evil mind.
And on a time Murcdac came to the tents of
Siorna his brother, to win him to his company ; and
Raolt one of the sons of Fail chief of Aoi Drona was
with Siorna.
And Siorna did commune with his brother, and
seek to bring him back into the way he ought to
move.
And as Siorna did reprove him, Muredac said,
" The tongue of censure should be silent save in the
hearing of him that is rebuked ; if Siorna would
come on such a day to the tents of his brother, and
speak the words of his thoughts secretly ;" but
nought said he to Raolt.
And Siorna did go. And when one moon, had
passed, words were spread* that Siorna was no
where to be found; aud the rumour reached to
Raolt 's ear.
And he bethought himself of the words of Siorna,
saying unto him* " Siornjt,. will go to the tents of
Muredac, and strive to lead him from his evil
course." And he brought to his mind the ungoverned
fury of the passions of Muredac.
The covenant of friendship between Siorna and
Raolt was ever present to the heart of Raolt.
278 CHRONICLES
And Raolt called together a company of young
men, and he said unto them, "Siorna the brother of
the king, the friend of Raolt, is no where to be found."
He also told of Muredac.
And moreover he added,
" Raolt will forth to seek his friend alone rather
than stay;" and the young men said, "Whither
Raolt goeth we will go also."
And go they did.
And when they came nigh unto the dwelling ot
Muredac, they espied a man, of whom they inquired
concerning the words that had been spread of
Siorna.
And when the man saw in the company of Raolt,
a near kinsman of the mother of his children, they
did embrace each other ; and the man did speak in
the ear of his friend.
And the youth of Aoi Drona said, " Where abid-
eth Siorna ?"
And the man said, " Muredac went from hence it
is now four days, to the waters of the land to fish,
towards the sun's going. Hear my few words, I must
not tarry long.
"Behold the dwelling of Muredac; thitherward
proceed by the path CHI which we stand, till thou
shalt come unto the waters of a brook, but cross
them not.
" Then turn to the north, keeping on straight, and
thou wilt touch upon a little stream, pass over that;
then of two paths go by the right, and quit it not
until thou comest to a narrow track thaf runneth oa
your left;
"And when thou shalt have moved three hundred
OF ER1 279
paces, nay not so many, thou wilt see a thicket,
there the path doth seem to have an end, but it is
not so, creep through the brambles that o'ergrow that
path, and there thou wilt find the cave where Siorna
lies.
" Farewell ; let me no longer bide with thee, my
life would pay."
And the young man did tell the words of his friend
to Raolt, and he did lead the way, and the rest did
follow him into the cave; and Raolt entered in, and
there was found the form of Siorna in the arms of
death.
And it was brought forth.
And the young men did cut down poles, and they
did bear the weight qf Siorna to the land of his
dwelling, and a great multitude followed the bearers,
uttering lamentations, for Siorna was beloved of the
people.
Now when Muredac heard what had happed, he
returned to his place ; and he who had told where
Siorna lay in death escaped to Raolt, fear had seized
upon his mind.
And Muredac swore by the sun, moon, and stars
that he would take vengeance of Raoh; that he would
begin at the fingers of his hands and feet, and cut
from off him, one inch each day so Jong as that he
breathed.
And when Raolt heard of the words, he said, " J^et
Muredac invoke spirits of evil with sun, moon, or
stars he holdeth no converse."
And Raolt went to Teacmor, and told unto Seatfna
the sayings and doings of Mvreda#.
280- CHRONICLES
And the king said, " These are words for the ear
of the judge."
And Raolt did tell them unto Meirtar, and the
words were written down ; and messengers were sent
to the land of the dwelling of Muredac, and to the
congregation, to call upon his name, saying,
" Let Muredac prince of Gaelen be in his place
in the high chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad, to an-
swer for the death of Siorna his brother."
And Muredac did say, " Meirtar shall answer to
Muredac by a mouth of every vein of him." Words
were abroad that the reason of Muredac had departed
from him.
Now the time came when the assembly were toge-
ther on Tobrad, and the seat of Muredac was empty;
and Meirtar chief judge said, "Let the heralds call
upon the name of Muredac" But Muredac did not
answer.
And Enid chief of Oir said, " What if the words
of Raolt be heard?"
And Meirtar said, " It may not be ; the words of
the law say otherwise."
And Enid said, " Shall it be told in Eri that when
such a deed hath been done, we stood as the letters
of the words on the roll of the laws ?"
When Ardri rose, and said,
" May it for ever be told in Eri that the kings,
princes, and nobles, yea, and all the children of the
land, stood and moved according to the letters of the
words on the roll of the laws thereof."
And Fail chief of Ib Dronag said,
" Is then the blood of Siorna not to be inquired
after?"
OF ERI.
And Ardri said, "Nay not so ; let the judge read
the words of the law."
And it was so.
And Ardri said, " Let Meirtar do accordingly ; let
Muredac be brought to answer."
And after a while when the assembly were toge-
ther in the high chamber,
The chief judge rose, and said, " The power of
the judge of Eri availeth not to bring in Muredac."
And Ardri rose, and said,
" What if hands be laid on Muredac ?"
And it was so.
And hands were laid on Muredac, and he was
haled to Tobrad as a horse untameable.
And when he was brought into the high chamber,
he took his seat amongst the princes of Gaelen.
And Fail chief of Ib Dronag said, " Js it fitting
that one stained with his brother's blood, should sit
amongst the princes of his race?"
And Ardri rose, and said, ,
" Let none be defiled till the words spoken of him
be made good, words may be false; let those spoken
of Muredac be reputed as air till the truth be made
manifest."
And the chief judge said,
" Let Muredac say who will answer for him."
But Muredac said not a word, he cast his eye?
here and there, now scornfully, now threateningly.
And Meirtar repeated the words, but Muredac
answered not.
When Ardri rose, and said,
" Let the chief judge look to it, that Muredac prince
of Gaelen be in his place, even here, when the time
fihall come to answer."
282 CHRONICLES
And now the nine days were counted, and the as-
sembly were together, and Muredac was in his place;
and the name of Raolt was called.
And Raolt did enter, and he did stand up in the
hearing of Muredac, and of the assembly; and he
held up his right hand, and he swore by the sun,
moon, and stars, and he invoked the spirit of Siorna,
and he said,
"On a day Raolt sat with Siorna in the tent of
Siorna, and Muredac came thither; and Siorna chode
with his brother, for that his ways were evil, as he
said.
" And Muredac was wroth, and he said, 'Twere
better if Siorna would come to my dwelling, arid
speak unto me secretly ; for he was angered that he
spake in the hearing of Raolt.
" And Siorna said, I will go to thee, my brother.
" And after a while words came to the land of Ib
Dronag, Siorna is no where to be found ; and Raolt
remembered the words of Siorna, and he thought
upon the wrath of Muredac, and he assembled a
company, and we went nigh unto the tents of
Muredac.
" And a youth of Ib Dronag spoke with a man of
that land, and he did tell him where Siorna was to
be found.
" And the young man, Camoid is his name, did
conduct us by the paths that he was told, till Raolt
did stand at a cave's mouth, and he did enter, and
in that cave did Raolt find him that had been Siorna,
Raolt's friend.
" And we did bear the weight of Siorna to the
land of his abode in life, and raised his heap.
ERI. 263
"What more remains let the friend of
tell."
And the judge said, " What sayeth Muredac to
the words of Raolt ? n
But Muredac answered not.
And the name of Braid was called.
And Braid came into the assembly: and he called
Baal to bear witness to the words of his lips; and he
said, "Braid is of the children of Cluandeas, my
mind was wrought upon by followers of Muredac the
prince to come into his train, and many are the
things that I have done therein to rny great shame."
And Seadna said,
" Let Meirtar say unto this poor man, Tell not of
thyself, it is of Muredac that thou art called upon
to speak."
And Braid said,
" Upon a day Muredac was in his tent, and with
him Siorna now no more; and Muredac when he
did speak loud and terrible unto his brother, three
men and myself did come into the tent, and Mure-
dac did bid us to bind Siorna, and bear him to a
cave well known to us, and there to leave hjin ; and
so we did as Muredac had said.
" And I did inquire of Muredqc, who shall tajce
food unto the cave ; and he did answer, Have no
heed of that.
" And 1 did watch at times, but none did I see^
going the way. And when three days were passed,
with trembling steps 1 stole unto the cave with a
little food, such as it was, and called upon the name
of Sinr/ia, but no voice did I hear except mine own.
" An in I went, and there I felt the limbs of
284 CHRONICLES
Siorna gathered up, all stiff in coldness and in
death.
" And 1 did hasten from the place, and fear did
whisper to my mind, speak not of this; but when a
band led by young Raolt did thither go in search of
Siorna, I did tell a youth, a follower of him, of what
had happed, arid did direct his steps to that same
cave where Siorna lay in death. My transgression
hath been great, yea, more than I can bear. '
And Meirtar said, " What answereth Muredac to
the words of Braid ?"
And Muredac still sitting, said,
" What hath Raolt the friend of Siorna the foe of
Muredac spoken, but words of Camoid? I did not
hear that Camoid, nay nor Braid have said I did
slay Siorna. Siorna did rebuke me, and I was an-
gered. And what though I thought to make him
for the times to come desist, by laying some slight
weight of suffering on him, and did say, Let him be
bound and borne to the cave, I had no thought the
men would leave him there. And Siorna died for
that the men did do more than they were bidden to.
That is the answer of Muredac the prince."
AnJ the chief judge said aloud,
" Ye have heard the words of Raolt and of Braid,
and ye have heard what Muredac hath said.
" Shall the words on the roll of the laws be
read r"
And all kepi their seats.
And Muredac started up as to go forth.
When Ardri said, " Nay : Muredac must not
hence.
" What though the hearers have not said that
OF ERi. 285
Muredac did slay Siorna, another question yet re-
mains to ask of them, that Siorna had been hound,
and home to a cave, and there was left, yea, till
found dead. These things have we heard.
" What if the judge would inquire of the assembly
touching this matter."
And Meirtar said, " Ye have heard the words of
Raolt and of Braid. Shall the words on the roll of
'the laws he read?"
And all but Oilliol king of Gaelen held up their
right hands.
And the words on the roll were read.
And Seadna said, " Let the words be fulfilled."
And Muredac was led forth, and he was shut up
in a chamber of Teacmor.
Now the ears of the king were sieged by the kin-
dred of Muredac ', saying, "If it pleaseth Ardril\\at
no foul stain be laid on Muredac the prince."
And Seadna, the tear of pity standing in his eye,
said, " I marvel ye forget the cruel end of Storna,
that your sorrow for him is lost in your compassion
for Muredac. Neither my throne nor my life is so
precious in my estimation as the words of the law.
" Could I have survived the misfortune of a son
of mine having done as Muredac, I would have
guarded his escape from punishment for such a trans-
gression : the hearers have said, the judge hath spo-
ken, never shall the tongue of Seadna gainsay in
such a case."
. And a cave was dug in the breast of Tobrad to
the sun's going, and thither was Muredac conveyed ;
nor was any allowance of provision made for him, he
CHRONICLES
made none for Siorna; nevertheless, there was nu
let to whatever was drought for him.
And when the time of one moon and eleven days
had passed, and Murednc was to go forth, a vast mul
titude did gather about the rave, for it was mid-day,
and a band of the companions of Muredac came
thither.
And when- lie came forth; lie rushed through the
people as the wolf brrakcth through the ring of
the hunters; and those with whom he had con-
sorted moved towards him, and he vaulted on his
horse, and rode of)' towards the land of his dwell-
ing.
And whilst the assembly were yet together, Seadna
said,
"Words of the laws arc wanting to reach him
that hath caused the death of another with evil mind.
Muredac still liveth therefore.
" What if he that cause! h the death of another
with evil mind be put to death in the like manner?"
And the words were added. (a)
Now Muredac flung out ; long while had not
passed ere he came upon Rnolt unawares, and was
nigh unto spoiling him of life, the arrow cut its pas-
sage through the left ear of Raolt.
And Itaolt did complain to Oilliol his brother;
but Oilliol did more than wink, he did shut his eyes,
yea, he did encourage Muredac by pliancy, through
fear, as it was said.
And when Seadna came into Ullad he had the
assembly called to the mount; and words were put
on the roll of the laws of Ullad, letter for letter aS
OF ERI. 287
tfn the roll of En, touching him that causeth the
death of another.
And Seadna rose, and said,
" When the youths and the warriors shall be
called from the tires of their kindred, to protect the
aged, the damsels, and children of Ullad, methinks
it is just that those who go forth to the battle had
their reward. The men of Ullad touch not a spoil.
" What if those who remain on the land of their
duelling give some portion of the fruit of their la-
bour to the men of war in clothing and in food ?"
And it was so to he of Tainistact.
Now the cry of war was raised through Eri ;
Gaclen strengthened himself with the force of Mu-
matn; but the arm of Duac, who had taken Iberiat
the daughter of Fionn, the sister of Seadna, was not
with Duac the king, nor was the power of Ib Drona,
nor the weight of Cumar with Oilliol.
And Seadna sent a messenger to the chief of Ol-
danmact to come unto him to Dun Sobairce, and
Tliorl came unto the king; and the covenant of life
and death passed between Seadna and Tliorl: and
Seadna did present unto Tliorl two horses, Gaot
and Sciot, and four dogs gave he also unto him ; and
Seabac\* the mother of Lualmar, and Tliorl returned
to his place.
And Seadna called Cier, and of the princes and
nobles of Ullad unto him, and he said unto them,
" Speak to the warriors to make ready the bow, and
to whet the sword ; the king heareth the howling
of the storm of battle." And Seadna moved to Teac-
tnor.
Now Oilliol was in'Afumain, and Duac had called
288 CHRONICLES
together the princes and nobles of that land to
Hoc.
And Duac the prince sent a messenger unto Ar-
dri at Teacmor, saying,
" The wolf is ravenous, he roameth through the
land, he sharpeneth his tooth for slaughter, his sto-
mach spues forth its froth, making a place for the
blood of the prey. Let the shepherd look to his
flock."
And Ardri sent the letters of Duac unto Cier his
son, to read the words unto the ear of the princes
and nobles of Ullad. And Seadna added moreover,
" Let Beirid write down the words on the book of
the chronicles."
, Now Muredac had assembled a great force, and
they moved towards the Seanaman ; and the host of
Mumain, with Lore prince of Ib Lugad, did join
themselves to them, and they passed over the water
of At It Crcas t and began to waste the lands of Oldan-
mact.
And Thorl was at Coraigmar, when words were
brought unto him, saying,
" The flarne of war is devouring the dwellings of
Oldanmact."
And Thorl sent messengers whither they may go
because of the men of Mumain and of Gaelen, say-
ing*
" Will not the Danan quench the fire ? Thorl
hasteth to give rest to the hand that hath kindled
it."
Whilst these things were a doing, Cier and the
warriors of Ullad were speeding towards Oldanmact.
And Thorl was in the midst of the host of Oldan-
OF ERI. t 289
, nor would he stay his hand till his messengers
returned from Ullad.
And the Danan fought valiantly, and Lore prince
of Ib Lugad was slain ; but the men of Oidanmact
fell back, they were too few, and Muredac gave a
loose to his hand for mischief.
And he had gathered together a huge prey, and as
the men were driving the cattle towards the river, the
beasts brake awa}% and ran towards their pastures
with a loud crying.
And as the men of Mumain and of Gaelen were
chasing after the cattle to drive them back, lo! the
warriors of Ullad came in sight.
The day was now far spent, and Cier and Thorl
made preparation for the morrow.
And on the morrow the warriors of Eri met on
Mag Reide, the host of Mumain led by Aongus, a
prince of Mumain; and the men of Gaelen followed
Muredac, and Cier 'the son of Seadna moved before
the warriors of Ullad; none of the kings of Eri were
in the battle.
And many of the men of Mumain fell on the
earth, and many fell into the waters of Sea nam an, and
the host was scattered, and escaped as they could, to
the tents of their dwelling.
And Cier abided with Thorl yet a few days, and
the warriors of Ullad moved towards Teacmor, where
Ardri was.
And Cier told unto his father all that had happed.
And as the host of Ullad stood in the circle on 7V
brad, Ardri in the midst, the nobles moved. fro nf*their
places towards him, and Don chief of Mis said,
" The ting abideth amongst those whose uiiuds
IJ, V
500 CH&'OKICLES
are evil to 4nm wards. If he would suffer of the
warriors of Ullad to dwell nigh unto Tobrad."
And Seadna answered, and said,
" Nobles of Ullad, thanks for your love ; yet to
the words of Don must 1 say, Nay. VYheii the name
of the king cannot sustain the power, 'twere well he
Ceased to rule."
Now Ardri did send messengers unto Oilliol
king in Gaelen, and unto Duac king in Mumain,
saying,
" Let Oilliol and Duac answer in the high cham-
ber of Teactnor on Tobrad, why have the hosts of
their lands passed the waters of Seanaman, and as-
saulted the Danan.^
And Oilliol answered unto Ardri, " Let Muredac
answer."
And unto the words of the king did Duac an-
swer,
" Hath the Danan time to utter complaint, he
shall have leisure also to lick his wounds."
And Oilliol came unto Teacmor suppliantly, yet
insidiously, his words were sharp agai st Mvredac;
and he said, " When 1 have reproved Muredac, his
fury hath burst upon me like a torrent, he foamed
and roared, * Standeth Oilliol with my enemy against
me? Will Oilliol tamely bear that his brother, of the
race of many kings, shall be called Cimon Ureac,
not Muredac, by this peacemonger, this wisdom-
mouther of a king?'
" Oilliol speaketh the very words, to shew the king
that Muredac is mad."
And Seadna communed gently with Oiltiol, and
he said unto him, "Are we not brethren? Do not
ofr fife i.
the currents of our blodd flow from the same foun-
tain ? Was not Golam the father of Marcac, of CY#\
land of Mar; from Ci>r I, thou from lolar.
"Was it well done of Oilliol and of Duct c Lore
is no more, therefore shall the tongue of Scadna be
silent of his name to make a covenant not against
Seadna, but against the laws of Eri?
" I call the spirit of my father to witness, I never
called thy brother by any name but that of Muredac.
If his hot and fiery temper hath branded him with the
foul names of which thou speakest, am I to bear the
censure of his fault?
" Full well doth Oilliol know, such was the mind
of the princes and nobles towards Muredac when he
was brought to answer for the death of Siorna, the
brother of him and of Oilliol; they would have
Vaulted o'er the laws to cast Muredac out of sight,
had I not fenced him within the pale of the very
letters on the roll ; else had Muredac the soil of
Aoda the brother of Oilliol have ceased, and ceased
even so.
" I w r ould thy hand did move in obedience to a
true heart, to take the hand of Seadna in love and
friendship."
And Oilliol reached his hand to Seadna, and
Seadna pressed the hand of Oilliol to his breast.
And Oiiliol said, " If the king would overlook
the transgression of MuredaC ?"
And Seadna said, " The assembly of Eri must
answer unto these words of Oiltiol? And Oilliol re-
turned to his place.
And Seadna moved towards Dun Sobairce.
Now Muredac did not leave off to vex the land;
u2
292 CHRONICLES
and Oilliol and Duac, though aged, did conspire
wit him against Ardri.
The secret thoughts of Oilliol were made known
unto Seadna by means of Raolt ; for Feat, the father
of Raolt, chief of Ib Dronag, and the chief of Cumar
in Gaelen did adhere to Seadna.
And the contrivings of Duac were told to the king
by Duac, the father of the children of Iberiat the
sister of Ardri.
Of the mind of Muredac no man taketh note ;
uncertain as the wind, he knoweth not the mind of
himself.
And now when Seadna was in Ullad, he h d the
assembly called to the mount:
And he spake of the dark cloud that hung heavily
over Eri, and he spake of the friendship of Otdanmact:
and Seadna said, " Let the princes and nobles have
the warriors ready to the battle."
And he added moreover,
" Let all be in Dun Sobairce, the boards will be
spread, and for the congregation of the children of
the land."
And the feasts were prepared, and joy and mirth
filled the minds of all.
And whilst the congregation was together, the king
said,
" Let the words on the roll of the laws be read
aloud in the hearing of the people."
And it \vas so.
And the book of the chronicles was opened, and
the words were read.
And when an end was made, the king rose, and
said,
OF ERI. 293
1 " There are yet more words for the ears of C7-
lad."
And he put into the hands of me Berid the writings
of Eocaid Olam Fndla; and I did read the words
aloud, to the amazement of all the assembly, for they
had not heard them aforetime.
And Seadna stood up, and said,
" Strange it is, but the thoughts hath sprung upon
the mind of Seadna, that he standeth on Dun So-
bairce for the last time."
And on the day before the king did take his de-
parture from Dun Sobairce, and the king did sit with
Cief his son, and I Berid was in the chamber of the
king, Cier said unto his father,
" My mind is full of fancies, growth of rumours
scattered abroad ; if it seemeth good in thy sight, let
Cier attend the steps of his father, as he journeyeth
towards Teacmor"
And the king said, " Let not my son allow his mind
to give entertainment to fancies which reason would
reject; nevertheless, what though my judgment check-
eth thy fancy, the tongue of love speaketh my thanks
for thy affection."
And Cier said,
" The fancies which idle tongues did invite to the
mind of Cier his reason entertained, because of the
words of his father spoken in the hearing of the chil-
dren of the land."
And Seadna said,
" How cautious ought man to be not to utter more
than truth avoucheth."
And he added moreover, " Let our fancies wing
their way into the general air, whilst Seadna mo-
294
veth towards Teacmor, and Cier abideth at Dun
Sobairce"
And Seadna took his departure what time Baal
was two days in the second chamber of his house
Cruining.
And on the fifth day he passed over the waters of
Eider.
And as he journeyed through the forest of Lurg,
a multitude surrounded his way, and they stopped
up the passage of the king, and they rushed in upoq
him, and they slew all in his company, save Doeg,
chief of Ard Deas.
And they bare off Seadna and Doeg unto the
depths of the forest, wherein was a cave, and they
did shut them up therein ; and ere long time passed,
they dragged them forth into the presence of Mure-
dac.
And Muredac bad to bind cords round the left
arm, and the left leg of the king ; and one end of the
rope made they fast to a tree, and the other end
thereof tied they to another tree standing opposite
thereto.
And others did fasten another rope to the tree
opposite to that whereat Seadna was bound ; and
some did fell the tree, and as the tree dropped,
the limbs of Seadna were torn from his body man-
gledly.
And Muredac did compel the eyes of Doeg to be
witnesses to the horrid deed.
And when an end was thus put to Seadna^ Mure-
dac said aloud, " Let not the cords be touched,
that the marks of captivity may still be on him."
And unto Doeg he said,
OF ERI. 295
" Go, Doeg, and tell, in the hearing of Ullad and
Of Eii, thus hath Muredac wiped out the stain that
Seadua laid upon him."
Thus fell Seadtui, the wise, the just, the valiant,
having ruled over Ullad and over Eri for the course
of fifteen rings.
() On this occasion was this law added to the laws of Eri.
CHAP. XI.
The reign of Muredac, a space of one ring 5 , from
471 to 470.
MUREDAC hasted to Teacmor, and entered
therein with violence.
Now the messengers had gone through Eri, whilst
Seadna had lived, to call the assembly to the high
chamber ; and when the time was, some few of the
princes and nobles of Mumain-vaiA Gaelen, with the
kings thereof, vyere on Tobrad:
But neither the princes, nobles, Olam, heads of the
people, nor judges from Ullad, nor the chief, nor no-
bles of Oldanmact caine thereto.
And those who were present entered into the high
chamber, and abided awhile in silence; at length
one of the heralds of Gaelen said aloud,
" The throne is empty."
And all held their peace, looking each on the
others with amazement.
When Muredac rose, and said,
296 CHRONICLES
" If all of the race decline the throne of JEW,
Muredac the son of Aoda, from Erimionn, will sit
thereon." But no tongue moved.
And he went forth to Liajail, and Ard Cruimtear
did seat Muredac thereon, and he did place the asioti
on the head, and the mantle did he lay on the
shoulders of Muredac.
And Muredac returned to the high chamber, and
seated himself on the throne.
And when the assembly were on the mount of
Ullad, Doeg chief of Ard Deas rose, and said,
" What if Cier the son of Seadna be chosen king
in Ulladr
And all said, " Yea."
And Cier was seated on the seat of the king. And
when he was attired in the asion and mantle, he
opened his mouth, and said, " Doeg chief of Ard
Deas hath words for the ears of Ullad so full of
horror, that no time is even for sorrow till vengeance
be taken."
And Doeg stood up, and he did tell all that passed
in Lurg.
And when he had made an end, the sound of the
voices of the thousands of Ullad was heard, crying,
" To battle ! To battle !"
And Cier rose, and said,
" Men of Ullad, get ready the arms of the war-
rior. Would not peace be a crime? Is it not the
duty of the children of the land to make the tor-
turer of our mangled father pay the Eric of his de-
tested life?
" It is said, this Cimon Breac hath seated himself
in Teacmor: shall the destroyer of his brother, the
OF ERI. 297
secret spoiler of the life ofSectdna, be suffered to stain
the throne of Eri?
" Let us pluck him thence.
" Nobles, to your Tanaisteas, assemble the war-
riors out of hand. We will not feast, nor sport, nor
hear the harp's sweet voice, till we have swept the
wolf Muredac from off the surface of the earth.
" To your tents, men of Ullad; bid farewell to
your women and your little ones."
And the princes gathered round Cier at Dun So-
bairce.
And the chiefs went each to the tent of his dwell-
ing.
And Caban was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad in
the place of Send, he was slain in the forest of
Lurg.
Now whilst the warriors of Ullad were making
preparation to move to Teacmor, to seize Muredac,
words came from Thorl unto Cier, saying,
*' Cimon Breac hath sent for tribute, and Thorl
hath sent in the place thereof these words :
" To Eris king Thorl will pay his tribute, not
to the secret spoiler of the life of the Ardri.
" Cimon Breac hath flung his senses from him,
and hath sworn to throw the Danan to fishes of the
sea.
" Therefore, what if Cier did lead the host of
Ullad toward Aron, whence they can pour into Ol-
danmact, and so shut up the way against the escape
of Muredac"
And Cier sent words by the messenger of Thorl,
So be it."
And Cier sent a sure messenger unto Dune prince
298 CHRONICLES
ofMumain, and unto Raolt the son of Fail chief of
Ib Dronag, and to Alister chief of Cumar, saying,
" When Cimon Breac shall call out the host, come
ye with them, till then be silent."
And Muredac sent messengers through Gaelen, and
through Alumarn, yea, and to Ullad, saying,
" Let the warriors of Eri gather themselves round
Ardri on Cesiolout of hand, Oldanmact hath refused
his tribute."
And the priests of Ullad sought to turn away the
minds of the Gaal from Cier, saying,
" The Danan (the friends of the race of Er) know
not Baal they hold converse with spirits of the
deep.
'-'The princes of Er abide amongst the Olam,
damping the fire of the warrior.
" Why hath not Cier taken vengeance, now twelve
moons passed, for the blood of his father? Hath he
been asking counsel of the men of wisdom, till now
that he bethinketh himself to lead forth the warriors
not to avenge the spirit of Seadna, but to stop the
tribute of the king?"
But the Gaal regarded not the words of the
priests. The host of Ullad moved towards Oldan-
mad assuredly.
And they joined themselves to the warriors of Ol-
danmact, on the plain of Ruine, and they raised up
their tents thereon.
And Muredac, and the men of Mumain and of
Gaelen raised up their tents on the eastern extremity
of the plain.
And in the middle of the night Duac and Raolt
OF ERJ.
came unto the tent of Cier, but no man was in their
company, and Cier rose, and he did sit with them,
Baal had been four nights in his house Siocan;
he was late ere he came forth to the sight of the chil-
dren of Eri, and the plain was as one tire, the night
did feel cold piercingly.
And Cier bad the watchmen alarm the warriors,
that they should be prepared to move at the instant
J3aal should shew himself.
But ere his messengers had given signal of his ap-
proach, the host stood about t}ie chiefs,, thejr eyes
towards the sun's rising.
And as Baal darted the first ray from the light of
his countenance upon the plain of Ruine, the wajrri-
ors of Ullad drew forth their swords.
And Cier raised his hand on high, and he swqre
that the rising sun should not withdraw himself from
the world of land, till Muredac or Cier was no more,
or worse.
And all the princes, and all the chiefs, and all the
ho.^ swore to take vengeance on Muredac for Seqfa
nas blood.
And they sent forth a shout that shook the clouds,
and moved towards Muredac.
And Duac and Raolt fought, one on the right, the
other on the left side of Cier, on their feet.
And Thorl fought like a wolf; and the Gaal of
Ullad roared as the winds in the narrow vales, ven-
geance for the blood of Seadnq; they luowpd down
all that stood rqupd Muredac.
Now Duac bad the heralds say aloud,
"Will the Gaal of Eri stain themselves with (he
300 CHRONICLES
blood that Muredac hath shed ? Will the men of Eri
uphold the guilt ofCimon J^reacT
When Muredac heard the words he became fran-
tic, and the men began to fall off from him.
And when Cier came in sight of Muredac, Mure-
dac turned away his eyes from him.
And Cier did spring forward towards him, when
,Raolt stopped his foot, saying,
" To fall in battle by the sword of Cier would be
a death too glorious for Cimon Breac, the slayer of
Seadna and of Siorna, let him be laid hold on."
And Cier, and Duac, and Raolt, and princes and
chiefs, and 6r/did overthrow all that stood in their
terrible course, and hands, even the hands of Raolt
the friend of Siorna were laid on Muredac ,- and he
was borne to the tents of Thorl.
And the men of Mumain, and the men of Gaelen
passed over the waters of Seanamau in haste.
The host of Ullad tarried not in Oldanmact.
And Muredac was thrown into a chest, and borne
on a car to the forest of Lurg.
And as Cier was returning to Dun Sobairce, Raolt
inquired of him what was to be done with Muredac?
And Cier answered, " He shall be guarded within
Dun Sobairce, till the assembly of Teacmor are to-
gether, that the words on the roll of the laws be
read."
-And Duac, Doeg, and Raolt did commune on the
words of Cier, and as it was fixed amongst them,
Dttacdid say, " If Cier would move with the host to
Dun Sobairce T
And it was so.
OF ERI.
And Duac, Doeg, and Raolt, did loiter, and every
chief on the way was told of the words spoken by
these three, one to the other; and so all the chiefs
and all the warriors from Oldanmact to Lurg were
together.
And when they carne to the forest of Lurg, Cimon
Jlreac was brought forth of the chest, and he was
tiling into the cave into which he did fling Seadna.
And he was takem from thence into the presence
of the men of Ullad; and they made a circle in an
open space, and Muredac was placed in the midst.
And Duac said aloud unto Doeg chief of Ard
Deas, " Let Doeg look on this one ; hath he ever
seen him afore, and what have his eyes been wit-
nesses to his having done?"
And Doeg did tell in the hearing of the host all
the doings and sayings of Muredac, when he had
Seadna the king torn asunder.
And all cried, "The law upon his carcase."
And they would have bound Muredac to the tree
whereto he had Seadna bound, but no tree was
standing thereabout ; the Gaol had torn it, and all
those nigh unto, out of the earth, because of Seadna.
And Muredac was bound, and torn to pieces, as
Seadna the king had been according to the bidding
of Muredac.
And the chiefs led the warriors to the lands of
their dwellings; and Duac and Raolt did go to Dun
Sobairce.
And when they did tell unto Cier what had been
done he was grieved thereat, he said, " When the
limbs of Muredac were torn from his body, a rent
was also made in the roll of the laws of JEW."
CHRONICLES
Arid Muredac is called Cimon Breac for the marks
of captivity upon him whilst he abided within the
cave in Tobrad, and for the many crimes with which
he was bespotted.
CHAP. XII.
reign rt/'Duac, a space of nine rings t from 470
to 401.
Now the assembly of Eri were together on Tobr&d,
and Duac the son of Breasrig of I her, was chosen.
And when he had ruled one ring, Duac king in
Mumain died, and Daire his son was chosen.
Duac dwelled in Teacmor, and he did go oft-
times to Dun Sbbairccj and Cier did love Duac as
his own father.
And when Duac had sat seven rings, Oilliol king in
Gaelen ceased, and Muredac the son of Muredac
Cimon Breac, was chosen.
And when Daire and Muredac did come together
on Tobrad at the meeting of the assembly, it escaped
not the eyes of any that their minds were full of
jeaiousy the one, of a desire for revenge the other,
against Ardri.
What though Duac felt that his words were as
air> yea> as an evil wind in the ears of these twain,
he reposed on the love of Cier for him, and on the
friendship of Thwi for Cier.
His security was his ruin.
Muredac ceased not to trouble Fail the father of
Raolt, and Rcvdt himself, for the love he bare to Si-
OF ERI. S03
And he did cause Daire to complain 6f
Haolt in the high chamber, for horses and dogs, and
two curious mantles, and a shield of exquisite work,
'Wrought under the eye of Feariris, (a) in the iiionn-
1?ams of M&main, which Daire did say had been,
taken by Raolt from the tents of Duac his father.
When the words of Daire were heard, amazement
prized on the assembly.
And Ardri rose, and said, " I did give unto Rnolt
the son of Fail, chief of Ib Dronag, horses and dogs
and mantles; and a shield which 1 had wrought for
JRaolt, with his banner thereon ;(&) the ones I gave
unto him were mine own, never had Duac king of
Mumain those that I did give unto Raolt.
And Muredac and Daire were put to shame, for
that all present did know the thing was contrived be-
tween them.
And these two ceased not from troubling Duac.
And when Duac had ruled for the course of nine
rings, Muredac king of Gaelen did call together the
princes and nobles to the mount of Gaelen.
And he had to those that would adhere unto him
words spoken, " Let of the clans in some force fol-
low after me, and let not the arms of the chiefs be far
from them."
And when the talk concerning a controversy be-
tween the chiefs of Maglein and Eadendair was held,
And Muredac had said, " Let the chiefs of Cwnar
and of Ib Dronag return to their tents," Muredac
did move with those about him armed towards
Teticmwr.
And what though the men whom Ardri could as-
semble were but few, he would not abide in Teac-
304 CHRONICLES
mor ; he did go out before his thin host, and when
he saw the men of Gaelcn hasting towards him, he
did quicken his pace to meet them.
And as he was passing through the stream of the
brook that runneth through Magnailbe, he fell into
the arms of death, pierced to the heart with an ar-
row.
And those that had followed Duac were over-
powered, and escaped as they could.
And Muredac went forward, and entered into
Teacmor.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XII.
() It is worthy of remark that Vulcan is also called by the Phoe-
nician name of Ciniris, which in the language of Eri means the
" chief of brass," as Feariris signifies a " mnn of brass."
(b) From var ous passages in these chronicles it appears that the
shields of the chiefs had devices.
CHAP. XIII.
The reign of Muredac the son of Muredac Ciruon
JBreac, a space of five rings, from 4(>l to 456*.
Now messengers were sent forth by Muredac,
saying,
" Let the assembly of Eri come together out of
hand to choose Ardri, Duac is no more."
And those of Gaelen were on Tobrad, and they
chose Muredac king in Gaelen to sit Ardri.
Cier abided in Ullad, the delight of the children of
the land ; and Thorl came not forth of Oldanmact.
OF ERI. 305
No store of aught did Cier hoard, ring after ring
goetli he through Ullad at the charge of the king.
When Muredac had ruled four rings, Daire king
in Mumain ceased, whilst he was mounting to the
back of his horse.
And Eunda the son of Duac the son of JBKm, some
time Ardri, was chosen king in Mumain.
And Muredac raised his voice towards Eunda and
Mumain. And he entered that land with the war-
riors. And Eunda called together the men of Mum-
ain, such as could be collected in haste, and they
speeded towards Muredac.
They fought with fury ; and Muredac fell, having
ruled for five rings.
CHAP. XIV.
The reign of Eunda king in Mumain, a space of
five rings, from 456 to 451.
CONGAL the brother of Muredac was chosen king
in Gaelen; and Eunda king in Mumain was chosen
Ardri.
The spirit of Roiteactac abideth in Eunda ; he
spendeth his time in the mountains of Iber, looking
into the bowels of the earth.
And he did bring silver and brass therefrom. And
as he was passing through the depths of the moun-
tains on a time, a stag of a size more than was com-
mon, ran towards the way which he was moving.
And Eunda took a bow from the hand of one nigh
voi,. is. x
306 CHRONICLES
unto him, and he did send an arrow after the deer
far from him ; and the arrow did strike the deer quite
dead on the spot, and the deer was wonderful to
look upon.
And Eunda was excessively proud because of this
thing, and he had pieces of silver stamped with the
figure of the stag, and they were worn for ornaments
by the damsels of Mumain.
And when Eunda had ruled for the course of five
rings, he died in the mountains of Iber, and his heap
was raised nigh unto the heap of Roiteactac.
He abided not at Teacmor save whilst the assem-
bly were together on Tobrad.
Note. The banner of the M'Cartliys, who are descended from
Iber and Eunda, is a stag, probably from this circumstance.
CHAP. XV.
The reign 0/* Lugad, a space of Jive rings, from 451
to 446.
THE assembly of Mumain were together, and Lu-
gad the brother of Eunda was called to the seat of
the king in Mumain.
And when the assembly of Eri were on Tobrad,
Lugad was chosen Ardri.
Lugad loveth peace and the ways thereof; and
he doth spend his days and nights as did Eunda in
the mountains of Iber.
Uilad dwelleth in repose. And when Cier had
ruled in truth and justice for the course of one score
OF ERI. 307
and fbur rings, he ceased, and Fionn his first-born
was chosen king in Ullad.
Ami in one moon from the time that Cier died,
died also Caban, and Dolar was chosen Ard Olam
of Ullad.
And when Lugad had ruled Ardri for the space
of five rings, he was in the mountains ; and the winds
blew loud, and the snows did descend, the like unto
which had not been seen afore time, by the eye of
one that lived.
And the passages were stopped up, and Lugad
perished, and many perished with the king in the
mountains of Iber.
CHAP. XVI.
The reign of Fionn the son of Cier, a space of sixteen
rings, from 446 to 430.
EOCAID the brother of Lugad was chosen king
in Mumain, and Fionn the son of Cier king in Ullad
was chosen Ardri.
And Fionn placed Cas a prince of Er n the seat
nigh unto the seat of the king in Ullad.
The friendship of Thorl is fixed fbr the sons of
JEri, and peace is every where through the land.
Fionn comet h to Dun Sobairce ring after ring,
what time jBaa/entereth his house larsgith, he taketh
his departure from Teacmor.
When he had now ruled six rings, words came
unto the ear of Fionn, being on Tobrad, saying,
x 2
308 CHRONICLES
The judges of UJladare moving perversely, accord-
ing to the words told unto Cas.
And Ardri did send by the messenger, " Let the
assembly be on the mount of Ullad what time Meas
shall be to a close."
And it was so.
And when the assembly were together, the king
rose, and said,
" Fionn hath no words for the ears of Ullad, Eri
is in repose; hath one of the assembly aught to
say?"
And CWsaid, "When the writings shall be read."
And the roll of the laws was spread out, and the
words were read.
Arid the writings of Eolus and the chronicles of
Gaeleg were read.
And the king said,
" The day is far gone ; we will hence to Dun So-
bairce; the feasts are prepared, and on the morrow
the chronicles of Eri, and the writing of Eocaid Olam
Fodla shall be read in the ears of the people."
Aad on the morrow the writings were read on the
mount.
And when an end was made, the heralds said aloud,
" Stand any on tire mount of Ullad for justice ?"
When a voice was heard, saying,
" Fuidir of the clan of Bincor (a) wkhtu Ardtain,
hath words for the ear of the king/
And Fuidir was called before the assembly, and
he said,
Fuar of the judges of Ardtain hath given unto
Gleictvro heifers, and two sheep of the cattle of Fui-
OF EKI. 309
,. -
di'r, and Fuidir hath he not called before the hearers,
and Fuar calleth the spoil an Eric.
" And Fuidir did tell of the doings of Fuar unto
Ceadal over him ; but Ceadal heeded him not, and did
send him away, saying,
" Doth Fuidir think he knoweth the words on the
roll of the law as well as Fuar ? And Gleic keepeth
the cattle of Fuidir"
And Siolac judge of Dun Sobairce said, " What
saith Fuar to the words of Fuidir ?"
And Fuar shook, and his voice trembled, and his
words rippled through his teeth, and all he did strive
to say made a bad thing worse.
And Ceadal was called ; and he thought to deny
the words he had spoken, and he was put to shame
in the face of the assembly.
The thing was made manifest by Tuingar
and by Lor.
And the assembly held talk, but none raised his
voice for Fuar nor for Ceadal.
And Scartan of the judges named rose, and said,
" Jf the king would suffer Scartan to speak ?"
And the king said,
" JLetScarlan say.*'
And Scartan stood up, and said,
"The land is defiled, this thing is as though one
had spilled the blood of the stranger, as he lay in
sleep under the covering of his booth.
" What if the goods of Fuar and of Ceadal be num-
bered, and the goods of Fuidir be counted; and as
the number of Ceadal and of Fuar is to the number
of Fuidir -, let them pay out of their abundance.
310
CHRONICLES
" And their names be blotted out from the roll of
the judges of Ullad"
When Scartan had made an end,
The king rose, and said,
" Ceadal and Fuar are polluted ; Ullad is not de-
filed ; Ullad hath not shut the eye, nor winked at their
transgression.
" Methinks the ear of Scartan will receive with
pleasure the words of the king, saying,
" 'Twere good that the hardness of justice were
softened with the tear of pity; Ceadal and Fuar have
strayed beside the law, hath not Scartan, done like,-
wise even now? What words of the roll avouch the
words of Scartan more than the doings of the other?
" Let the words of Scartan be reproved, whilst the
doings of Ceadal and Fuar shall get their reward.
" What if Ceadal and Fuar no more sit on the
seat of the judge, whilst their names stand on the
roll, the cause of their having ceased noted a me-
morial of the evil they have wrought, to the terror of
those that are to come."(&)
And the king added moreover,
" What though these men have done wrong, he
who hath spoken of them may also have been a trans-
gressor ? Fuar erred in the manner, 'twere good the
matter be inquired into in Ardlain, and right done
according to the words on the roll of the laws, be-
tween Gleic and Fuidir T
And Scartan raised his voice aloud, and said,
" The mercy of the king exceedeth "
The last of his words had but proceeded from his
mouth, when a voice was heard from the multitude
assembled round the mount, saying,
OF ERI. 311
" Will not the king hear rny words? O king, incline
thine ear to the tale of the unhappy EansaT
And the words reached to the king, and he said,
" Let the tale of woe be told and heard."
And Eansa came into the midst, and in piteous
Toice, she said,
"There standeth here companion with the king
and nobles of the land, one that hath changed joy to
sorrow in the dwelling of JBosluat.
" Bosluat hath three sons, and two daughters hath
he, the children of Eansa.
" Hath not the king heard talk of Massa and $uil-
cana, the lovely damsels that dwell by the streams of
Duba, beneath the hill of Ballan?
" Massa went to Gealad in Magmor, in the pre-
sence of her father and her mother, and her breth-
ren, to meet young Rolad, arid with her heart to give
unto the youth the hand of promise, that when in-
gathering next should pass, the booth of Rolad
should be the dwelling-place of Massa.
" And when abroad the words were spread, that
they had given hands, not one but many were the
tongues that moved in malice and m envy to the ear
of both, of one and of the other.
" How Rolad gained the love of many a maid to
their undoing, this to her ; how the desire of Massa
sickened for Maranoge, this to him was told.
" There dwelleth now a man on the borders of the
land of Clanadon, and he had whispered in the ear
of Massa words not fitting to be told ; the maid in
scorn blushed.
" Unto Bosluat he did speak of dangers round
about us, \fRolad took the maid: Bosluat knoweth
not what it is to fear, doing no wrong.
312 CHRONICLES
" This time plenty decked our board, abundance
for ourselves, and over and above for the stranger on
his way.
" But soon our cattle did begin to disappear ; the
youths our sons kept watch, and caught a thief, a
dweller in a neighbour's tent, our neighbour is a
judge, thither the youths did lead the servant boy.
"And they did tell unto the judge of what had
happed, and Bosluat did move him to inquire.
" The judge was deaf.
" A cow, a sheep, a kid came to our land ; this
judge did send unto Bosluat to answer, and he did
answer, They are strays.
" He called not the hearers, saying, I have large
powers e'en from the king, 1 hear and say.
" Come we to this judge being wronged, he re-
gardeth us not ; have any come to speak of us, he
listeneth as though he had e'en five score ears, and
spake as from a hundred tongues; and he saith all
himself, no hearer but Bosluat, and some friend of
ours, and he who haps to come to do us wrong.
" To make a long tale short, this judge hath injured
us in every way, therefore we now be poor, yea, very
poor ; our substance is quite drained, and all be-
cause our Massa would not listen to the voice of
love from this lewd judge.
"And this same judge doth stand here with the
king, and Scartan is his name."
Whereupon Siolac said, " Who avoucheth the
words of Eansa ?" ;
And Eansa said, " If Tul were called V
And when Tul answered to the voice speaking his
name, Scartan most piteously did say, "Scartan is
sick to fainting, if it -pl^^th that Scartan go forth ?'
OF ERI. 313
And forth he went, and the assembly abided in
wonder.
And now time passed more than thought needful
for the absence of Scartan ; and all were silent, as
afeard to speak after the words of Scartan, the
sound of whose voice was loud 'gainst Fuar and
Ceadal.
Awhile and Siolac said, " Is Scartan to be sought,
or shall Tul speak?"
And the king said,
" Eocaid Olam Fodla, in whose spirit I breathe,
did establish laws for Eri, and on the roll thereof
are these words,
" Deliver no judgment against man in his ab-
sence.
" Hath Siolac one of the judges, who ought to
read the words of the law continually, not looked
thereon, or have they slipped from his memory ?
" Let every tongue be silent of Scartan, that
Scartan h caret h not.
" Let him be sought."
And whiles the assembly stood on the mount,
Fionn did deliver lessons of wisdom in the spirit of
Eocaid: he uttered lamentations for the judges, and
he said,
" How perverse are the ways of man ; the faults
of others he doth discern, though they be no greater
than the thread of a spider's net ; his own he seeth
not though they be as huge as the hills of the plains,
and as obvious as the fire that blazeth on the sum-
mits thereof in the darkness of the night.
" How greatly do I fear the time will come when
the words of the mouth of the judges of Eri will
314 CHKOMCLES
lie accepted for the words of the law by the children
of the land."
And whiles the king yet spoke, Scartan was led
into the assembly ; and it was now late.
Arid the king said,
" Perad vent lire the mind of Scartan is not now
prepared to answer.
" What if he abide amongst his fellows till the
morrow, then let him come hither; and let all stand
on the mount who have knowledge of the matter for
and against."
And on the morrow, when the assembly were on
the mount,
Siolac rose, and said,
" Let Scartan say, shall Tul speak ?"
And Scartan whispered in the ear of one of his
fellows,
" Let the knowledge of Tul abide within him."
And the king rose, and said,
" The words of the roll of the laws reach not to
the transgressions of the judges.
" What if a judge go aside from the words of the
law and a complaint thereof be made to the chief
judge, and the wrong be proven, the Eric be nine
fold."
And all said, " Yea."
" And should the chief judge turn away his ear
from the voice of complaint, or transgress in any
way,
" What if his Eric be fifteen fold to him who hath
been injured ; and the judge who shall do the wrong
cease to sit on the seat of the judge ?"
OF ERI. 315
And it was so, and the words were added to
words of the laws of Ullad.
And the king raised his voice aloud, and said,
" Whilst the spirit. of Eocaid O/am Fodla, the just
lawgiver, shall abide in the hearts of the king, princes,
and nobles of Ullad, and the minds of the people,
" The left hand of the law shall be outstretched to
raise up the oppressed, and his right hand will be
uplifted to beat down the oppressor."
And the king added moreover,
" Eansa hath done well; let her move to Dun
Sobairce"
And the king did speak unto Eansa at Dun So-
bairce, and he said unto her,
" What hath been thy loss from the wrong doer?"
And Eansa answered, and said, " What availeth
our loss? Hath not the king exalted Eansa in the
sight of the children of the land ?"
And the king inquired if Hotad had taken Massa.
And Eansa answered, " Yea: Massa dwelleth in
the tent of Rolad, since the last arm-full of ingather-
ing was fetched home."
And Fionn gave command to the keeper of his
cattle, saying,
" Let ten heifers and six ewe-sheep, and two she
goats be driven from the flocks of the king amongst
the cattle of Bosluat."
And Eansa returned to her place comforted.
And Fionn gave a strict charge unto Cas to have
his ears open to the complaints of the people.
And he took his departure for Teacmor.
And when he had ruled for nine rings, he went
to Oldanmacl to see Thorl, who lay on his bed : and
316 CHRONICLES
he abode with Thorl, and did comfort him, but he
spake not with the kindred of the chief, nor with
the nobles of the Danan, least jealousy of him may
come into their minds. He had not returned to
Teacmor one moon when Thorl ceased, and Fionn
mourned for him.
And when Fionn had ruled for fifteen rings, Con-
gal king of Gaelen died, and Eocaid his son was
chosen king in Gaelen.
And when the assembly of Eri took their depar-
ture from Tobrad, Ardri \vent to Dun Sobairce, and
he became feeble in his limbs suddenly.
And he was told by Fillan his physician to go
into the waters of the salt sea, and he did as Filluu
said, and the pain became excessive, and he wasted
and died, having ruled for the course of sixteen
rings.
And Fionn is called Siorlan: his hands were
longer than the hands of other men.
And Ullad mourned for him.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XVI.
(a) Ben Cor, now called corruptly Bangor, means, the hill of the
dance.
(b) We learn from Herodotus, in the 31st chapter of Thalia, that
the judges of Persia held their office for life, unless convicted of
some crime ; every passage in these chronicles relating to the
judges, reminds us of the usage in Persia respecting this order of
the society. Herodotus tells us, in the 25th chapter of Terpsichore,
that Catalyses had Sisamnes, one of the judges, put to death for cor-
ruption in his office, and ordered his skin to he fixed over the tribu-
nal to deter his successor from the like evil practices. There are
more ways of corruption than that of .taking brihes from suitors*
little doth a law, which renders a judge secure of his seat so long as
he is not convicted of one or many species of mal- practices, aval.
OF ER1. 317
to make him independent and honest, whilst he hath friends and
children to be provided for at the public charge, under a govern-
ment that avowedly depends on corruption for its support, nay, its
very existence.
CHAP. XVII
The reign o/" Eocaid, a space of twelve rings, from
430 to 4 IS.
Now Flonn having ceased, Ruidruide, the son of
Cier, the brother of Fionn, was chosen king in
L'tlad.
And when the assembly of Eri were on Tobra'd,
Eocaid king in Mumain was seated on the throne.
Eocaid taketh delight in going upon the waters of
the sea ; and he floated round Eri, and princes and
nobles of Mumain accompanied him.
And when he came to Dun Sobairce, Ruidruide
called together the men of Uilad, and feasting and
sports continued for one moon.
Eocaid king in Gaelen spendeth all his days in
the chase ; he giveth no rest to the wolves nor to the
deer of Gaelen.
Ruidruide instructed! the youth, he walketh in
the ways of his race continually.
Eri is in peace and contentment.
And when Ruidruide had ruled nine rings, Du-
bar died, and Toiscar was chosen Ard Olam of
Ullad.
And Eocaid ceased when he had ruled twelve
rings.
318 CHRONICLES
CHAP. XVIII.
The reign of Eocaid, Ardri, a space of Jive rings,
from 418*0 413.
LUG AD the son of Eocaid was chosen king in
Mumain.
And Eocaid king of Gaelen was chosen Ardri.
In his name did Conuig his brother rule the land
for the five rings after he had been chosen, then did
he cease, having fallen from his horse nigh unto Buid
Cloc.
CHAP. XIX.
reign of Lngad, a space of four rings, from
413/a 409.
CONUIG was not chosen to rule in Gaelen, yet
did he continue to sit as the king.
And Lugad the son of Lugad king in Mumain
was called to the throne of Eri.
And when he had ruled for four rings he died.
And Airt the son of Eocaid was chosen king in
Mumain.
OF
CHAP. XX.
The reign of Comiig, king in Gaelen, a space of
seven rings, from 409 to 402.
Now the assembly were called together to Tobrad
to choose Ardri.
And Conuig was seated on the seat of the king of
Gaelen.
When the heralds having said aloud,
" The throne is empty,"
Riddraide king of Uilad rose, and said,
" Why sitteth Conuig on the seat of the king of
Gaelen ?"
And Conuig rose in haste, and said,
" Doth the king of Ullad think to place a son of
Seadna on the seat of Gaelen, should Conuig rise
therefrom?"
And Ruidruide said, " Not so : no such thought
did ever enter into the mind of Ruidruide.
" If Conuig hath been chosen in Gaelen, long may
he keep the seat."
Yet Conuig rose not to sit amongst the princes of
the race of Gaelen.
When Airt king in Mumain said, " Hath not Co-
nuig been chosen ?"
And Conuig rose, and said, " Did not Conuig
rule Gaelen and Eri all the days of Eocaid his
brother?"
And Airt said, " It may not be."
And iMurcad chief of J'.f.ag Lein rose, and said,
" The princes and nobles of Gaelen are together,
even here, what if Conuig be chosen On Tobrad?"
320 CHRONICLES
And Aod y chief of Aoimag, said, " Let the custom
of Tainistact be told."
And the custom was repeated, " Let every chief
be chosen within his land."
And Tornad chief of Ard Deas rose, and said,
" Since the days of Eocaid Olam Fodla, this hill
doth not belong to Gaelen. The king must be chosen
on his own land."
And the king of Ullad rose, and said,
" When Conuig shall be chosen by the princes
and nobles of Gaelen, within the land of Gaelen,
" Though I would that he was seated on the
throne of Eri t I will not consent to his taking the
seat of the king of Gaelen, till chosen according to
the usage of the law.
" It is known unto all the children of the land,
that peace and happiness did dwell therein in the
days of Eocaid, during which time Conuig had all
but the rightful name of king.
" That peace may yet abide, Ruidruide doth be-
seech Conuig to move on the way that the custom of
Tainistact doth point out.
" The mount of Gaelen is not far distant, we of
Ullad will dwell in our tents round Tobrad till the
return of our brethren."
And Airt king in Mumain said likewise.
And Conuig rose, and said, " Be it so."
And the boards were spread, and mirth pre-
vailed,
And on the morrow all the princes and nobles of
Gaelen moved towards Magnas.
And Conuig was chosen, and they returned to
Tobrad.
OF ERI. > 321
And Ruidruide had a feast got ready for them,
and for all the assembly nigh unto Tobrad on the
way from the mount of Gaelen: for Ruidruide said
unto me, " Tcuoscar, the eye of the sons of Muredac
is yet evil towards the children of Seadna; were the
hoards spread on Tobrad, the malice of their tongues
would equal the jealousy of their minds."
And the hearts of all were filled with joy add
gladness.
And on the morrow when the assembly were to-
gether in the high chamber of Teacmor,
And the heralds said, "The throne is empty,"
The king of Ullad rose, and said,
" Let Conuig king in Gaelen rule, Ardri"
All held up their right hands.
And Conuig, and all the princes and nobles of
Gaelen, and Airt, and all the princes and nobles of
Mumain went forth to Liafail, and the Ard Cruim-
tear seated Conuig thereon, and he did place the
asion on his head, and Airt king of Mumain laid the
mantle on his shoulders, and they returned to the
high chamber.
Eri enjoyed peace all his days.
And when he had ruled for seven rings,
He went to the hills of Earb a hunting; and &
stag of a great size escaped through the ring, and
Conuig and the hunters pursued him.
And Conuig did chase after him all that day, and
on the next the hunters did draw nigh unto him,
and he stood in a pool of shallow water.
And Conuig took a pole from the hand of one or
the hunters ; but those with him, thinking to stay
him,
VOL. II. Y
322 CHRONICLES"
He said, " Shall the soul of the son of Erimionn
be touched with fear ?"
And he ran into the water, and as he raised his
hands to strike, the stag did dart his horns into the
belly of Conuigj and did kill him.
And his heap was raised nigh unto the water, and
he was lamented, for he was beloved by the children
of the land.
And his heap is called, Tuam na Rig Beg~eag
lac. (a)
(a) TJic tomb of the undaunted king.
CHAP. XXI.
The reign of Airt, a space of six rings, from 402 to
396.
MURED AC the son of Eocaidj some time Ardri
was chosen king in Gaelen.
And Airt king in Mumain was chosen Ardri.
And when he had ruled two rings, Rmdruide
king in Uttad died, having ruled one score and teu
rings.
And Fiaca his son was chosen king in Uttad.
And when Airt had ruled for the space of six
rings, he died.
OF ERI.
CHAP. XXII.
The reign ofOi\lio\, a space of nine rings, from 390
to 387.
OlLLIOL the brother of Airt was chosen king in
Mumain:
And he was also chosen Ardri.
All the kings of the nations of Eri cherished
peace;
No contention was there through the land all the
days of Oilliol of nine rings that he did live.
CHAP. XXIII.'
The reign o/*Eocaid the son ofAirt, a space of seven
rings, from 387 to 380.
JEOCAID the son of Airt was chosen king in
Mumain.
And he was chosen Ardri.
When he had ruled three rings, Taoscar died,
and Tinne was chosen Ard Olam in Ullad.
And when Fiaca had ruled in Ullad for the course
of seventeen rings, he ceased.
And Airgeadmair his son was chosen king in
Ullad.
Eocaid ruled seven rings, theo did he die.
Y 2
324 CHRONICLES
CHAP. XXIV.
The reign o/* Airgeadmair, the son o/^Fiaca, a space
of thirty rings from 380 to 350.
Now Eocaid was no more, the assembly were on
the mount of Mumain, and Daire the son of Oilliol
was chosen king in Mumain.
And Airgeadmair was chosen Ardri.
And when he had ruled two rings the king in Gae~
len died, and Fiaca his son was placed on the seat
of the king in that land.
And when five rings passed whilst Airgeadmair
was Ardri, Tinne died at Teacmor, whilst the as-
sembly were together on Tobrad.
And when the assembly separated, Ardri moved
to Ullad with the princes, nobles, and O/am, heads
of the people, and judges of that land.
And the assembly stood on the mount, and the
king did seat Ardfear his brother on the seat nigh
unto the seat of the king.
And the Olam gathered themselves together, and
Docta was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad in the place
of Tinne
Now Airgeadmair excelled all the sons of Eri in
comeliness of person, and in all manner of exercises
none was like unto him ;
He delighted in the chase, and in music, and the
dance; when heused'the arms of the warrior in sport,
no one appeared in grace equal to Airgeadmair.
When he did listen unto the voice of another, at-
tention sat on his ear ; when he spoke, a smile played
OF'ERI. 325;
upon his countenance, and his words were words of
wisdom.
What others said he did gainsay in gentlest sort,
did he gainsay; this did make bold the priests, they
did imagine for that his words were not loud, he was
consenting unto their fancies.
Now it was said that when the king went into Ul
lad, what time he had ruled seven rings, Toil one of
the priests,, whose desire was towards the mantle of
Ard Cruimtear, thought to win the king by means
of Cara his daughter, the loveliest of the lovely
maids of Ullad.
For on a day that it was known the king was to
be at the dwelling of Aod chief of Maginis, Toil did
thither go with the damsel, though he was not looked
for. Thus was it said ; and when Airgeadmair re-
turned to Dun Sobairce, Toil did stand before the
king, young Cara in his hand. And they did tarry
there for days and nights ; and when Toil did go to-
wards the land of his dwelling, he took not the dam-
sel with him, she did tarry with a kinswoman of her
mother, nigh unto the house of the kingf.
Whilst these things were passing,. Docta abided m
Mur Olamain of Dun Sohairee, and a messenger
came thither with words unto him from the king,
saying, " Let Docta be in Dun So&amce," and I did
go unto the king, and Ardfear the prince, and Qeolar
the judge, was m his company.
And the roll of the laws was spread out.
And the book of Eopaid Olam Fodla was opened.
And Airgeadmair said, " Twere good that Doela
and Geolar knew that Toil one of the priests did
come unto me,, and he did whisper in my ear,, ,
320 CHRONICLES
" The nine laws to the nine Cruimtear from the
beginning did stand aforetime on the roll of the laws
of Ullad, at the head thereof; but ihe-Ofam did per-
suade Cairbre, whilst he did abide in Mur Olamain,
yea, after he did yield the seat of the king to Oilliol
Bearngneat, when he was aged and infirm, and at
the point of his utmost end, to suffer them to be
wiped away from off the roll.
"And Toil hath added moreover,
" If the king would have the nine laws put in the
place on which they did stand in the days of Eocaid
the father of Cairbre?
" Let Docta and Geolar examine the roll of the
laws, and the book of Eocaid, that it be seen if Toil
hath sure foundation for his words."
And the writings were examined letter by letter,
word by word, nought had been blotted out there-
from.
And the king said, " When I shall take my depar-
ture for Teacmor, let Ardfear call unto him Toil
one of the Cruimtear, and let the words on the roll
of the laws, and on the book of Eocaid, be shown and
read unto him in the presence of Docta and Geolar.
" And, Ardfear, say thou unto Toil,
" The fancies of the imagination of man have had
no place on the roll of the laws of Ullad, nought hath
been blotted out therefrom."
And Ardfear dk\ as the king had said, and the an-
ger of Toil did wax hot, and he did put many questions
unto us concerning Baal, his words were in the ear
of Docta the words of one from whom reason had
departed. And he spake again and again in like
sort, and he did utter his words with confidence.
OF ERI. 327
And he said unto Arrffear, " Thin kest not thou
that the nine laws were revealed by Baal unto the
nine Cruimtear from the beginning ?"
And Ardfear said, " Hath Baal revealed aught
to Toil at any time?" And Toil said, "Nay; the
book of Baal is closed for ever, yet doth he speak,
but his words are known to the Cruimtear only."
And Ardfear said, " Whether thy words be of truth
or falsehood, there are no means to judge save by
reason, this is not the first time by many that Ardfear
hath heard the words spoken now by Toil; my mind
hath given entertainment thereto, and when I had
turned them over in my thoughts, and called all my
senses into council, my reason hath rejected them,
as devices of art to impose on ignorance, instruments
of terror to gallow the mind, thereby to bring man
low."
And Toil went his way wrathfully.
And he journeyed to Teacmor, Cara with him ; and
they stood before the king, and Toil dwelt in a tent
of the king on Tobrad.
And after a while Tin/and Cara did return to his
dwelling in the land ofUlladin a car of the king.
And Cara bare a male child ; and Toil became
rich in cattle, and had all manner of store in abund-
ance ; and Cara had provision as was fitting for the
mother of the child of the king.
Now the mantle of Ard Cruimtear had dropped
from off Eneige, and when Toil said, " If it may be
laid on the shoulders of Toil?"
Argeadmair answered unto him in the presence of
Docta,
" Let Toll take even with the desire of his heart
328 CHRONICLES
of what belongeth unto Airgeadmair ; of what apper-
taineth to the duty of the king let no man move his
tongue/'
But Toil ceased not to trouble the king, who
would not be entreated, nor would he see the lovely
Car a more.
Now Airgeadmair had ruled for twelve rings in
peace, when Daire king in Mumain, and Fiaca king
in Gaelen, thought to trouble the king.
And they were moving to join their forces together,
and the king sent a messenger unto Dromt chief ot
Oldanmact, saying,
> " Let Dromt lead the host over the waters of
Atkluan."
And the king moved with the warriors of Ullad
to the south, and he did meet the Danan beneath
tl?e hill of Crocan, towards the sun's rising.
And when Airgeadmair heard that the host of
Mumain and of Gaelen were joined together nigh
unto the fountain of the Buidaman, on the plain cf
Oris, he did send an herald, and with him Merilac,
chief of Clanidon, unto Daire and Fiaca, to say unto
them,
" What meaneth this gathering together of the war-
riors of the land? Why is it that the blood of tht
Gaal is about to be shed ?"
And Daire answered unto Merilac,
" We mean but to raise the song for the music of
the harp of the king."
Now Airgeadmair excelled all Erio\\ the harp.
And Merilac answered,
" If the groans of the dying be music to the ears
of Daire 'twere well he was the first that sung."
OF ERI. 329
And ere Airgeadmair and the Danan came upon
the men of Mumain and of Gaelen, Fiaca and the
men of Gaelen fell off from Daire, and Daire moved
in haste towards Mumain.
And the king pursued after him, the men of Mum-
ain stood not, till they passed the plain of Athdair,
then they did gather themselves together on the hills.
And the king bad the heralds say in the hearing
of Daire,
" Ardri moveth over the summits of the plain of
Athdair, let none cross his way."
And as he moved, Daire and the warriors of
Mumain stood before him.
And the battle had not long endured, when Daire
fell, struck by a stone from a sling.
And Lugad the son of Daire, a youth who had
not counted more than sixteen rings, and had run
out with two of his companions from the tents of the
king of Mumain to see his father, when words came
unto Bririg that Daire was on Athdair, fought by
the side of his father.
And when Daire fell, the men gave way, but JLu-
gad threw himself on the body of his father, and he
was brought unto the king, and Airgeadmair spake
tenderly unto the youth.
And the lad did beseech the king that he may go
to raise the heap over the form of his father, and Air-
geadmair said unto him, " Thou shalt go, my child,
and I will bear thee company."
And the heap of Daire was raised on the spot
whereon he fell ; and the bards did raise his death-
song, and Airgeadm-air did make a harp of Mumain
join its voice to the voice of the harps of the min-
330 CHRONICLES
strels of the land, and the matrons and damsels did
pour forth the piteous wailing; of lamentation for
Daire was no more.
And Airgeadmair did lay aside the harp, and he
did move toward JLugad, who stood by the side of
Cobtac the brother of Daire, and he did place him-
self between Cobtac and Lugad.
And Airgeadmair did raise the war-song of the
king, and he did bewail Daire, Mumains pride, and
he said, " The tongue of praise may move, the voice
of admiration may be raised, when the ear heareth
not, flattery hath no share therein, therefore shall the
sound of the voice of Airgeadmair the son of Er be
heard, proclaiming the glory of Daire, Ibers fa-
vourite son.
" Airgeadmair must be silent of Fiaca king ofGae-
len, his ear heareth him not, else "
And Cobta and Lugad, and of the nobles of Mum-
ain, did return with Airgeadmair to the tents of the
king, and when the king was about to return towards
Teacmor,\\e presented unto Lugad his horse Ainleog,
the most beautiful of all the horses of the king, and
he did embrace Lugad tenderly, and he did give him
the hand of friendship.
And Ceat the brother of Dromt led the host of the
Danan back to Oldanmact, and Dromt accompanied
Ardri to Teacmor.
Now Ardri sent a messenger unto Fiaca king in
Gaelen, saying,
" Let Fiaca answer in the high chamber of Teac-
mor on Tobrad, why he did bring forth the warriors
of Gaelen against Ardri"
And when the assembly were together, Cobta the
OF KRJ. 331
brother of Daire sat on the seat of the king of Muni-
ain, having been chosen in that land.
A\\(\ Ardri rose, and said,
" Let the king of Gaclcn say, why. he led forth the
warriors against Ardri"
And Fiaca said,
" Daire moved the men of Mumain to enter Gae-
len, and when the king was told thereof, lie slighted
the tidings, saying, Daire and Fiaca know one the
other better."
" And therefore," said Airgeadmair, "as the king
stopped not the foot of Daire against Fiaca, both
joined their hands against Ardri: will the assembly
of Eri give weight to these light words of Fiaca?
"Is it just that the Gaal shall be roused from re-
pose for nought ?
" Ullad driveth off no prey, what if the king of
Gaelen pay Eric one thousand cows?"
And Fiaca rose, and said, " Is Mumain to bear no
portion thereof?"
And Ardri said,
" Let every tongue be silent of Daire beneath his
heap, he hath paid the Eric of his life, therefore
Airgeadmair hath mourned."
And the chief secretary repeated the words of
Ardri, saying, " What if the king of Gaelen pay Eric
one thousand cows ?"
And it was so.
And when the cattle were driven on the lands of
Ardri, he bad inquiry to be made of the herdsmen
to whom the cattle had belonged; and the men said,
" They were cessed on the Gaal"
*>* CHRONICLES
And when the words were told unto the king, he
said, " Let the cattle be driven back to their owners.
Shall the Gaol pay for the transgression of the king?
Let cattle of Fiaca be sent, his hath been the fault,
Jet him pay the Eric''
And it was so.
And the king bad his herdsmen to drive the cattle
to the land of the chief of Oldanmact, and he sent a
messenger with words for Dromt, " The Danan
drin keth of the bitterness of the cup of tribute, it is
good he tasted of the sweets of the horn of justice."
And Ardri moved towards Dun Sobairce, and the
assembly were called to the mount,
And all the words concerning Fiaca and Daire,
and of the war Fiaca had caused, were read aloud,
And all the words on the roll of the laws,
And all the writings were read.
And none stood on the mount for justice.
And the feasts were prepared at Dun Sobairce,
and the king called out the hunters ; and the warri-
ors moved as Seadna taught, and they fought in
sport.
And the king moved to Teacmor.
Ardfear ruleth in Ullad in truth and justice.
Now words came unto Ardri, saying, " Fiaca stir-
reth up Cobta, but Cobta is loth to move.'*.
And Ardri preserved the peace of Eri.
And when Airgeadmair had ruled one score and
two rings, Ardfear prince of Er died > and Ullad
mourned for him.
And Ardri seated his son Sadoirn on the seat
next to the seat of the king in Ullad, and he gave
OF ERI. 333
him a charge to nourish the spirit of the youth, and
to keep the judges within the bounds of the laws,
and the priests in their places.
And when Ardri had ruled one score and six
rings, Fiaca king in Gaelen died, and Duac his son
was chosen.
And in one moon afterwards died Docta, and En-
rag lit was chosen Ard Otam of Ullad.
And when Ardri had ruled one score and eight
rings, Cobta king in Mumain died, and Lugad the
son of Daire was chosen to rule in that land.
And when Airgeadmair had ruled one score and
nine rings, and the assembly of Eri were on Tobrad,
the king did see clearly that the minds of Duac and
of Lugad were evil to him wards.
And Lugad presented a horse to Ardri; but he
was given as to quit a debt, the cold hand came not
from a warm heart.
And when the assembly separated, Ardri went to
Dun Sobairce.
And he spoke to the princes and nobles of the
hatred of the children of lolar to the sons of Er be-
cause of Muredac.
' And he said, " The eyes of many of the princes of
Iber look sideways on me for the love of Duac to-
wards Seadna; and the tale of the death of Daire
hath roused Lugad.
"Twere good the chiefs did read the writings of
Seadna, and that the Gaal practise the ways of war
according to the words thereof."
And Ardri returned to Teacmor.
Now the minds of Duac and of Lugad were made
334 I CHRONICLES
manifest ; what though the words of Duac were
words of friendship, his heart was full of deceit.
The name of Cimon Breac still soundeth in the
ear of Duac, and Lugad rnoveth to his passion for
revenge.
Whilst these two did smile upon Airgeadmair,
they did conspire against him, and they thought to
draw Dromt unto them, sajing, " Jf theDanan ad-
nered to Iber or to Erimionn, as he doth to Er, Ol-
danmact would feel the lighter."
But their words were of no avail in the ear of
Dromt, he told all their sayings unto the king ; still
they did nought openly.
Now Ardri went from Teacmor to Mionn Alta,
where dwelleth Erid the brother of the chief of Ar-
deas, and he did go from thence to the waters of Ra-
mar to fish.
And words came unto him that the host of Mu-
main, led by Lugad, was then nigh unto the mount
of Gaelen, and that Duac and the warriors of Gaelen
were joined unto them.
And Ardri did send messengers to Dromt, and
unto Badoirn, to speed with their forces.
And he called together the warriors of Ullad nigh
x unto him ; and words were brought unto him that
Lugad and Duac were moving in their strength.
And Ardri set forward, and when he drew nigh
unto the waters of Aman Dub, where they mingle
with the waters of Buidamnn, the host of Mumain
and of Gaelen were espied moving towards Ardri,
And Airgeadmair said, " I will pass over the wa-
ters in the face of the host."
OF fiRI. 335
Now the water was scarce in its channel, the air
was very hot, Baal was on the summit of his that
day's course, the king wore a bonnet on his head, a
light cloak had covered his shoulders, and he took
it from off him ; the asion and mantle of Ardri were
in jTeacmor.
And whilst Ardri was preparing to pass over the
waters, in the sight of the men of Mumain and of
Gaelen, some few of the Danan and some of Firgneat
were seen coming towards him, and those of Gaelen
gave hack, and after a while those of Mumain stood.
And when Ardri passed over the waters of Aman-
dub, and the men of Gaelen saw but few of Oldan-
mact and Geintir join themselves unto him, they
were assured, and they came forward to those of
Mumain, and the whole host moved towards Ardri.
And Airgeadmaiv said, " Let the heralds say
aloud, Ardri rnoveth towards Teacmor"
And Ardri said, " Let the men of Gaelen feel the
weight of Ullad"
And Airgeadmair came down from his horse, and
he sought Daac ; and the heralds called upon the
name of Duac, saying, " Is Duac ashamed to shew
his face?" But Daac came not into the presence of
Airgeadmair.
Now the little band of Ardri had made the men
of Gaelen turn their backs, when Lugad surrounded
the king, and ere Badoirn, with two Catha of the
warriors of Ullad, had passed over the waters, Air-
geadmair,\iad fallen, covered with an hundred
wounds.
Now when it was known that Airgeadmair had
fallen, Duac, and the men of Gaelen stole off to Te-
CHRONICLES
acmor, and Duac did enter into the house of the
king.
But Lugad and the warriors of Mumain fought
whilst light was on the plain.
And on the morrow the host of Mumain moved to
Teacmor.
There was a great slaughter; and Badoirn said,
" What though the day that hath last passed is a day
of mourning for JSri, it will stand for ever a day of
glory for Ullad."
And the slain were collected, and a mighty heap
was raised.
And Meilig-t\ie bard chaunted theXdeath song,
and Badoirn poured forth the war-song, and he said
aloud,
" Let this heap be called Ard Breacan(a) for
ever."
And what remained of the host of Ullad, and of
Oldanmact, and ofGeintir, moved towards Dun So-
bairce, with the form of Airgeadmair.
And on the second day the thousands of Ullad
were seen ; and when they heard what had happed,
they wrung their hands, and smote their breasts, and
raised the cry of lamentation ; and they did beseech
Badoirn to raise the heap of the king even there, and
to speed to Teacmor.
But Badoirn said, " The seat of the king in Ullad,
and the throne of Eri are empty, it were not good
that we set our faces towards Teacmor, neither let it
bethought that the children of Ullad were weary of
the weight of Airgeadmair, for that they let it fall by
the way ."(ft)
And all said, " Tor Dun Scbairce"
OP ERI. 337
And the form of Airgeadmair was borne by his
five sons, the glory of the race of Er, the pride of
7/ar/, and laid in Cluaneac, where the eye of Airge-
admair did delight to look on his horses as they
grazed thereon.
And there hath his heap been raised.
And all Ullad chaunted the death-song, and all
the warriors of the land poured forth the war-song,
calling him
Airgeadmair the brave and magnanimous.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XXIV.
(a) The place is this day called Ardbraccan ; the meaning of the
word is " the heap of the party-coloured/' because there were laid
beneath it men of all tht nations ofr/.
(h) In divers passages of these chronicles, the strict observance of
the interment of the dead is apparent.
CHAP. XXV.
The reign o/*Duac, a space often rings, from 350
to 340.
Now the assembly were on the mount of Ullad, and
Badoirn, the first-born of Airgeadmair, was chosen
king of Ullad, with one voice.
And whet! the assembly of Eri came together,
Duac king in Gaelen was chosen Ardri.
When he was chosen, the rage of Lugad exceeded,
he told aloud, in the hearing of the people, that a co-
venant was between him and Duac, that if he would
VOL. II. Z
CHRONICLES
help with all his might to humble the children of
Er, Lugad and Duac would part Eri between them.
Now Duac denied not (he covenant, but he said
that Lugad put not forth his strength, and acted de-
ceitfully, therefore was strife between them all the
days of Duac.
Ullad enjoy eth repose, Badoirn turneth not his
eye nor his thoughts from Ullad; he tendeth the fire of
the youth of the land, and entereth into the schools
continually.
He saith, " Little doth it avail that Eocaid Olam
Fodla did build Mur Olamain of Teacmor ; what
though the Olam breathe the air of wisdom within
the walls thereof, the master lacketh disciples, if one
of the race of Er sitteth not on the throne of Eri.
" Therefore the chiefs, and princes, and nobles of
Gaeleu, and of Mumain, are ignorant of the ways of
truth ; by which means the Gaal are neglected.
" On the lessons of knowledge they set no greater
value than the storm regardeth the ship stored with
precious merchandize: the violence of uncurbed pas-
sions overbearing reason.
" Those of Gaelen incline their ear to the priest.
" Those of Mumain delight in the battle, as a pas-
time of sport; they sing amidst the groans of the dy-
ing, they dance as they drive away the spoil.
" Ullad must leave them to follow their course;
over ignorance, sooner or later, truth and wisdom
must prevail."
Now when Duac had ruled ten rings, Lugad had
strengthened himself, and he made war against Duac;
and Lugad moved in his might through Gaelen, and
he drove the men of Gaelen before him, even to Mag-
OF .ER1. 339
nets ; there Duac and the warriors stood together to
stop the foot of Lugad on the way to Teacmor.
And the battle was fought on Magnus, round
about the mount of Gaelen, and a mighty slaughter
was made: the priests did pour the sound of their
voice into the hearts of the men of Gaelen.
And Lugad bad the heralds say aloud,
" Warriors of Mumain, silence the priests, clear the
ways to Teacmor, Lugad of Iber is on his course to
Tobrad.*
Nought could stop the foot of Lugad, many did
fall on that day.
And Dmc, Ardri, fell covered with wounds from
the Gaol ; he showed not his face to Lugad in the
battle.
CHAP. XXVI.
The reign o/Xugad the son of Daire, a space of four
rings, from 340 to 336.
Now Lugad and the warriors of Mumain kept on
their pace to Teacmor, and Lugad entered into the
house of the king.
And messengers went through the land, saying 1 ,
" Let the assembly of Eri be together on Tobrad
to chuse Ardri, what time Baal shall have run this
Rat ha of his course."
Now time passed ere the king could be chosen in
Gaelen ; so great was the slaughter of the, princes and
nobles, on Magnas, all Gaelen was disturbed.
340 CHRONICLES
.
And many of the chiefs were not chosen, and
there was no king in Gaelen, what time the messen-
gers had said the assembly were to be on Tobrad.
And when Badoirn, and the princes and nobles of
Ullad, and Magn chief of Oldanmact, and the chiefs
of the Danan were on Tobrad, king, princes, and
nobles of Gaelen being absent,
Btidoirn said unto Lugad and unto Magn,
" It may not be that Ardri should be known, the
chair of the king, and the seats of the princes and
nobles of Gaelen being empty."
And Li/gad said,
" Had the warriors of Minnain swept king, princes,
and nobles, from off the face of Gaelen, must Eri
have gone astray without a king ? To your schools,
men of Ullad, and talk in words of wisdom of Lu-
gad the son of Daire, of the race of Iber, Marcac
the first- born of the hero, whilst he sitteth on the
throne ruling the land."
And Badoirn, and all the princes and nobles of
Ullad,
And Magn, and all the chiefs of the Danan, took
their departure to the lands of their dwelling till the
king and nobles of Gaelen should be chosen.
And Lugad and the princes and nobles of Mum-
ain, (for the nobles of Mumain were chosen in haste
in the place of those fallen in Magnus.") entered into
the high chamber, and in this sort was Lug-ad, Ardri.
And when the time came, Lugad having sttt for
one ring, that the messengers were to call the as-
sembly to Teacmor, they went not forth.
And Badoirn sent Aod his first-born to Magn,
with words, saying,
OF ERI. 341
" Magn may not yield tribute unto the king of
Mumain, and pay respect to the laws of Eri.
" When Lugad shall send to Magn, and send he
will, (he is confident, brave, and thoughtless,) make
thou preparation through Oldanmact, and send the
words of Lugad to Dun Sobairce"
And Aod did go to the dwelling of Magn, and he
did repeat the words of his father unto the chief.
And Aod saw Maca, the beauteous daughter of
Magn :
And the eye of the damsel spake unto his heart
tenderly; in the silence of their tongues their eyes
held converse deliciously.
And Aod returned to Dun Sobairce: and when he
had told unto his father the words of Magn, saying,
" Magn will do according to the words of Badoirn"
jdorfsaid, " My eye hath looked on Maca the daugh-
ter of Magn; the desire of Aod is towards the damsel,
what saith my father ?"
And Badoirn said, " Peradventure, when thy eye
was pleased, it hath hurried away thy heart ere thought
was called upon ; so passion, become too hot for judg-
ment, will flee all remedy, till it shall waste itself in
its own fire.
" Let Aod return to the tents of Magn, and let
discretion have its due portion in thy election ; and
then"
And thither did Aod return, and he did take the
maid, her father consenting'thereunto.
And he did abide at Dun Sobairce for a time.
Now Ros, prince of Er, died, and he was child-
less, and Aod did say unto his father and his bre-
CHRONICLES
fhren, " If Aod may rai^e up his tents on Ardscealaet,
he will perform the covenant, and he will be nigh
unto Oldanmact." (a)
And the words of Aod were pleasing in the ears
of his father and his brethren.
And Aod did raise his tents on Ardscealaet.
Now two rings had passed since Lugad had
seated himself on the throne.
And no demand had been made for tribute on O/-
danmact.
But Badoirn king in Uttad having ceased, and
Aod being chosen in the place of his father,
And Eocaid the brother of Duac, chosen king in
Gaeleu, having taken Darina the daughter of Lugad,
Lugad manifested his thoughts.
And Magn having come to Ardscealaet, for Aod
continued to dwell thereon, Lugad sent a messenger
thither to know the cause thereof.
And Aod answered to the ear of the messenger,
" When Lugad shall call together the assembly to the
high chamber of Teacmor on Tobrad, Aod will answer
to the words of Lugad in the presence of Eri"
And when Lugad heard the words of Aod, he
swore by the sword of Daire his father, that he
would humble the pride of Ullad. And he sent
forth heralds through Eri, and he did put words of
untruth in their mouths concerning Aod.
When tidings of the doings and sayings of Lugad
reached the ear of the king of Ullad, he called toge-
ther the warriors, and they flocked to the banners of
the chiefs, and all gathered round the king.
And when Magn heard of the motions of the men
OF EKI. 34$
in Ullad, and heard no words from Aod, his spirit
was troubled ; and he sent letters by the hand of a
messenger unto Aod, saying,
" Doth not the king of Ullad desire the company
of Magn chief of Oldanmact, the father of Maca, the
partner of the secret thoughts of Aod?
" What though Magn hath not been yet tried, per-
adventure he may prove himself worthy the friend-
ship of Aod?"
And Aod answered by the hand of the messenger,
" Lugad hath sworn by the sword of his father,
that he will humble the pride of Ullad.
" Let then Aod beseech Magn to reserve his ear
for the hearing of tidings of the battle : the son of
Marcac thinketh to ride over the children of Er.
" Let Oldanmact couch in the posture of the grey-
hound ready to spring."
And Aod said to the chiefs } " L^t the battle be
fought forth of Ullad?
Now Lugad was full of the conceit of his own
mind, and he swore that he would drive Aod before
him unto the walls of Dun Sobaircc, and drag him
thence.
And he assembled a mighty force, the fiower,
yea, of the blossoms of Mumain, and he moved as
far as to Dun Dalgan vaunting! y.
And the host of Ullad moved as Seadna taught :
those who fought on their feet were not mixed with
those who fought on horses ; nor did the slingers mix
with the archers, nor were those who used the sword
with either.
And when Aod saw Lugad and a mighty host
CHRONICLES
stand on Ullad, he sent words through the warriors,
saying,
" The king of Ullad thought not to have seen Lu-
gad and his cattle-drivers so soon. This is the first
let it be the last day of our meeting. Let them be
swept from off the land."
And the host moved forward ; they gave not time
to the men with Lugad to shew the front of the
warrior : the weight of Ullad oppressed them sud-
denly.
Whilst the warriors stood face to face, many of the
host of Mumain fell, Ullad untouched.
And Aod was on his horse Croman, and he bad
the heralds to say aloud, " Aod king of //// stand-
eth on the way between Ardscealact and Teacmor:
will the Ardri of Mumain force him back?"()
And Lugad followed the herald at his very heels ;
and when he came in view of Aod, he drove furiously
towards him.
And Aod hasted towards Lugad, saying, " By
this sword of Airgeadmair, Lugad shall move no
further on the soil of Ullad."
And ere the clamour of battle was raised, the
shouts of victory were sent forth,
Lugad was no more.
And the warriors of Ullad gave a loose to their
anger. Many of the warriors of Mumain fell ; and
those who survived, escaped forth of Ullad with
speed, leaving the form of Lugad on the earth.
And as the men were on the race, and Lugad on
the ground in death, Girad the young chief of Rath-
bot y said aloud,
OF ERI. 345
" Are the men from Mumain in such haste, that
they tarry not to bear away the king?"
And the king of Ullad reproved Girad for his
words, saying, " Lugad hath erred, hath he not
paid dearly for his transgression ?".
And when the host of Ullad was counted, the he-
rald of the king raised the shield over the head of
Aod.
And Aod wrote unto Magn; and these are the
words thereof:
" Lugad lieth in death on the plain of Dundalgan:
those who had followed his steps are striving one
with the other in a race forth of Ullad.
" All the host of Ullad will move towards the land
of their dwelling, save four who will be borne in
death, and one score and three hnrted, conveyed on
the cars of war: what remains, the lips of the mes-
senger will tell unto thee."
And the heap of Lugad w?.s raised by the men of
Ullad on the spot where he fell.
And Aod and the warriors of Ullad moved to the
tents of Aod.
And the king suffered them not to depart to their
homes till nine days were fulfilled.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XXVI.
(a) Ardscealnct. This place stands in the centre of Ullad, had
been the portion of a prince of Er,on condition of forwarding all the
messengers through Eri, as the name imports. Aod on the decease
of Ros, the prince childless, received this portion with the covenant,
and dwelled there.
(b) Aod calls Lugad, Ardri of Mumain in derision ; he did not ad-
mit his title to the throne of Eri, as his election was not according
to law.
CHKONICLES
CHAP. XXVII.
The reign of Aod the son of Badoirn, a space of
twelve rings, from 3,30 to 324.
LtVGAD having fallen on the plain of Dundalgan,
Aongus his brother was chosen king in Mumain.
And when the assembly were together on Tobrad,
Aod king in Ullad was chosen Ardri.
And Aod did place Ciombaot the son of Fionn, the
son of Airgeadtnair on the seat nigh unto the seat of
the king on the mount of Ullad; and Ciombaot dwell-
eth on Ardscealact.
And when Aod cometh to Ullad, he abideth in
Dun Sobairce a few days, and from thence he taketh
a course through the land : and he goeth to Oidan-
mact, and with him goeth Maca, that she may see
her kindred.
And when Aod had ruled three rings, Enraght
died, and Maol was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Eri is in peace on every side.
Aod walketh in the way of his fathers, he maketh
Eocaid Olam Fodla his boast and his glory.
Ciombaot hath not been excelled by one of the
race.
Now when Aod had ruled for the course of twelve
rings, he journeyed from the tents of Ciombaot to-
wards Oldanmact, and Maca was with the king.
And he passed to the tents of the chief of Rathbot,
and from thence he went to the waters of Aron,
through the land of Feargneat.
And as he stood on the top of the side of the boat
OF ERI. 347
in which he was about to be borne on the waters on
the bosom of Geinter,
As he reached his hand to Maca, that she may
ascend into the boat also, the foot of Aod slipped,
and the right side of his head fell down on the top
of the boat, and his blood gushed forth, and he moved
not ()
And the children of Firgncat gathered themselves
together round the king; and they bare him towards
the dwelling of Ciombaot, Maca ministering unto him
on the way.
And on the day after the day he was laid down
in the tent of Ciomlaot he died.
And there is his heap raised, and the children of
Eri do lament him.
(ft) See the map. This place was called Uisgruad, the red water,
now corrupted to Easruad.
CHAP. XXVIII.
The reign of Ros tKe son of Dilmain the son of
Airgeadmair, a space of one ring, from 324 to
323.
WHEN the princes and nobles ctfrne to the mount
to say, who was to sit on the seat of the king iu
Ullad,
Girad chief of RatJtbot rose, and said,
What though there be nought to gainsay the
words of the princes of Er and nobles of Ullad in
the choice of oe of the race, as seenieth fit in their
eyes, yet have our fathers not passed by tbe first born
348 CHRONICLES
without sufficient cause, rejection being as a stain on
such a one.
* All the sons of Airgcadniair the magnanimous
have ceased. Badoirn sat in the place of his father,
Aod the son of Badoirn is no more, his only child
a daughter, and in youth, Ros the son of Dilmain
hath shunned the haunts of men, yet is he stored
with wisdom.
" It is not to be said, for that he delighteth not in
things wherein other men have joy, he is not fit to
rule.
" The name tf Ciombaot is famed through Eri; he
desireth not for power bought at so great a price as
e'en one evil thought of R&s"
And Ciombaot rose, and said,
" Thanks to the chief of Rathbot. What if Ros
be chosen king in UlladT
And all raised up the right hand.
Now Ros was not on the mount, nor could one
say where he might be found.
And Ciombaot- said, " Let the princes and nobles
come unto Dun Sobairce, and messengers shall be
sent out in quest of Ros"
And it was so.
And Ciombaot did write words, and he did send
the same words by the hands of each of the messen-
gers unto Ros, saying,
" Ros hath been called on by the voice of all the
princes and nobles of Ullad; Ciombaot hath given
the word of promise that he will not slight their
love; Ciombaot will relieve him from all trouble,
whilst Ros shall continue to relish solitude."
And Ros was found walking alone on the margin
OF ERI.. 349
of the waters of Foist, in the land of Ardtain, and
he was intreated, and he came to Dun Sobairce.
And he walked to the mount; and when he heard
the voice of the princes and nobles saying, " Let
Ron sit king in Ullad" he became pale, then blushed,
then trembled ; and as he stood to receive the asion
and mantle of the king, his foot slipped, and he was
like to fall.
And he reached his hand to Ciombaot, and he
said, with bashful gentleness, " If Ciombaot will
abide near unto me, my foot and all my steps for
times to come will stand and move in the way they
ought."
And when the assembly returned to Dim Sobairce,
the king sat at the board with the princes and no-
bles, though constrainedly.
And on the next day he said to Ciombaot,
"Abide thou at Z>/;M Sobairce, take no note of
me." And he went his way.
Now the assembly of Eri were on Tobrad, and
Ciombaot had besought the king of Ullad to go thi-
ther with the princes and nobles of the land, and to
take his seat in the high chamber.
Arid when the heralds said, " The throne is
empty,*'
The chief of Larne rose and said,
" What if JRos son of Dihnain son of Airgcad-
mair, of the race of Er, the king of Ullad, take the
throue?'\
And all held np their hands.
He went not forth to Liafail; Magn placed the
asion on his head, and the chief of Larne laid the
mantle on his shoulders.
350 CHRONICLES
And he did say and do in all things as became
the king.
And the boards were spread, and abundance and
over, and joy and mirth abided on Tobmd.
And when the writings had been read,
And none stood an-?Fobrad for justice,
Ardri went to Mur O /amain of Te.awnor, and he
did discourse with the Olam and with the scho-
lars.
And when the assembly were to separate, Ardri
said unto Contra/, a prince of Er, " Abide thou in
Teacmor for Ros ; lay nought up of what belongeth
unto the king ; and what thou needest not, give -unto
the bards and minstrels, and the stranger on his
way; bestow not to him that hath enough. When
thou art about to minister unto any one, and hearest
the voice of thanks, stop not thy hand ; but when thy
ear hear (the tongue of flattery extolling ihee more
than thou deservest, for as I hear Congal thou art
but as another man, keep back the gift, if the word
of promise foreran it not ; never break thy word
once spoken, therefore be cautious how it pass thy
lips."
And Ardri returned with the princes and nobles
of Uliad as far as the waters of Eider; then lie said
unto Ciombaoty " Go thou to Dnn Sobairce. Had I
whereof to say unto thee, that thou fcnowest not of,
I would tell it unto thee."
And Ros took his departure alone on his feet to-
wards the sun's rising, by (the side of -the waters of
the salt sea.
And when i one ring had '.passed after lie 1 had been
chosen, words came to Ciombaot saying,
OF ERI. 351
44 Ros lieth on the bed of sickness in the land of
Maginis"
And thither hasted Ciombaot with the bearer of
the tidings.
And he found the king in a little tent, and of the
Gaal ministering unto him.
And Ciombaot sought to prevail on him to come to
Dun Sobairce, bnt he would not, saying, "Was I
willing, my strength sufficetli not, my end is n-ear at
hand. Hear my words; thou wilt be chosen *k ing
in Ullad\ all tongues speak in praise of thee; though
the owner expccteth no reward, praise deserved
adorneth the wearer. Put not thy trust in an ambi-
tious noble, nor a poor glutton.
" Shouldest thou incline towards a man, and suf-
ferest him to draw nigh unto thee, and w-hen thou
comest to know him better, thou findest him worth-
less, speak not abroad of such a one, telling his
faults, least it be said, thou had lacked judgment
for letting him come near unto thee at the first.
" Thou art amongst the children of the land, thou
must have their help, and they will lean on thee.
Note, Ciombaot, it is safer to put confidence in a
thousand women than in one man ; man is treacher-
ous, he is full of deceit. Use woman tenderly,
and she will return thy tenderness one thousand
fold."
And the king grew very weak, and Ciombaot -did
beseech him to iet the physician come tunto him.
But he would not, saying, *' 1 need him not to
tell me the materials of which I aia composed are
wasted, not to be supplied."
352 CHRONICLES
And Ciombaot remained with him through the day
and night ; and all things needful were brought for him,
but he did reject them, saying, " In two days more
this moon will change her form, and Ros will change
his state, then what will he need ? What an eternal
craving man hath, yet how little can he consume."
And he said unto Ciombaot.
" Whilst yet I may speak unto thee,all those things
which now I am said to possess, do with them as
shall seem fit to thee, only of the cattle of the king,
let the clan of this land have wherewith to stock it
fully. I proved them ere they knew of who I was ;
they found me poor, thereby am I perfect in their
free thoughts.
" As to my heap, let it be raised by the side of
e'en this little brook., no higher than 1 did stand in
life, my bonnet on my head.
" I will not say unto thee, Leave me now, Ciom-
baot ; I think not thou wouldst do my bidding hav-
ing so said, and for that all my remaining time of life,
it would pain my spirit if you did.
" The hand of friendship, large and heavy as the
warrior's shield, yet is as light as the smallest feather
of the little wren.
" Ciombaot, store thy whole frame with the spirit
of our great father Eocaid Olam Fodla, the wise and
just."
And as Ros had said, so it was ; when the moon
changed her form, he changed his state, animation.
departed from his bulk.
And Ciombaot called together the GaaL as the
king bad, and a little heap was raised over him ; and
he was borne by the Gaol.
OF ERI. 353
And the matrons and damsels raised the dirge of
lamentation at his heap ; he is called Diotreabac,
for that he did shun the haunts of men.
And Cionibaot returned to Dun Sobairce.
Note. This prince is called Diotorb, and Latinized Diotorbus.
His true name of Rot never heard of in the writings of the bards.
He is called Diotreabac, which means a person shunning society.
Diotorb is a miserable corruption, of no signification that 1 know of.
2 A
Cjje Cfnrmitcles of Ctt
PART THE FIFTH.
CHAP. I.
The reign of Ciombaot, the son of Fionn son of
Airgeadmair, a space of thirteen rings, from 323
to 310.
CIOMBAOT the son of Fionn, the sou of Air-
geadmair was chosen king in Ullad.
He was also called to the throne of Eri.
He seated Ruidruide the son of Fearmor the
son of Airgeadmair at Dun Sobairce, to sit for the
king; and he went to Ardscealact, and dwelled
there. And Maca dwelled there also with Maca the
child of Aod and Maca; and Ciombaot did take the
damsel unto him.
And when Ciombaot had ruled for the space of
three rings, Magn came to spend a while with his
daughter, and he died there. And a messenger was
sent unto Ceuct the first-born of Mngn; and Ceuct
and of the nobles and Gaol of Oldanmact came to
the tents of Ciombaot.
And the form of Magn was laid within the earth,
CHRONICLES OF ERI.
nigh unto the heap of Aod; and four stones were
fixed on their ends, one at the head, one at the
feet, and one on either side of Magn, as he was
laid, (a)
And when Ciombaot had ruled for th course or
iive rings, Maca the daughter of Magn died ; and an
heap was raised over her between the heap of Aod
and the bed of Magn.
And Ciombaot went not unto Teacmor save when
Eri was assembled on Tobrad; Blal prince of Er
dwelt there in the house of the king.
And Maca said unto Ciombaot, " Shall not Maca
the daughter of Aod, the child of the daughter of
JMagn, have an house as fair as Dun Sobairce, yea,
as Teacmor."
And she did begin to build an house durable
nigh unto the tents of the king on Ardscealact.
And when Ardri had ruled seven rings, Daire
king iii Mumain died, apa.Reaciad the son of Airt,
from Eunda, sometime Ardri, was chosen king in
Mumain.
And ere that ring was completed, Maol died, and
Mtilige was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
And the house was six rings in the building; ap4
at the end of six rings, Ciombaot and Maca did enter
and dwell therein. And as the princes and nobles
of Ullad were at the boards within the house, and
Maca sat beside Ciombaot, she rose from her seat,
and she said aloud,
" Men of Ullad, let this house be called for all
the time that is to come Aodmagnmaca"
And all present clapped their hands, and snouted,
2A2
356 CHRONICLES
Thus Maca did honour unto her father, and unto
her mother, and unto Magn the father of her that
bore her.
And when Eocaid kins: of Gaelen had ruled that
land one score and eight rings, what time Ciombaot
had ruled, Ardri, for eleven rings, Eocaid died, and
Ugoine his son was placed on the seat of his fa-
ther.
Now the building of Aodmagnmaca had raised
jealousy in the minds of the kings of Mumaln and of
Gaelen.
And when Ciombaot had ruled for twelve rings,
and was at Teacmor, the assembly of Eri being on
Tobrad,
Words were heard of having passed from the lips
of Reachad and of Ugoine. " Teacmor no longer
standeth on Tobrad, is it not to be seen on Ard
Aodmagnmaca? The pride of Er to were! h."
But Ciombaot regarded not their words.
And when the assembly broke up, Ardri moved
to Aodmagnmaca, and all those of Ullad who were
on Tobrad accompanied him ; and when they were
there he said unto them,
"It is my desire that the writings in Dun So-
bairce should be borne thence, and placed on the
table prepared for them, even here; and that the
shields of the nobles of Ullad were raised up, even
in this chamber of Aodmagnmaca as at Teacmor"
And it was so.
And CW>w6oJ added moreover,
" Ciombaot purposeth to be seated on the seat of
the king of Uiladt in this chamber, on the same
day that the pillar was raised up on Magmortiamna
357
as a memorial for ever of the covenant between the
Gaol of Sciot of Iber, and the Danan, even the
second day after Baal had entered into the second
chamber of his house Sgit ;
" Therefore, let the princes, and nobles, and Olam,
and heads of the people, and judges, and of the
Gaol as list, meet Ciombaot at Dun Sobairce what
time Baal shall enter into the last chamber of the
house of his blessed fire :
" And let the bards, and minstrels, and damsels,
as seem good, be at Dun Sobairce: so shall the
writings be borne hither with mirth, and joy, and
music, dancing, and festivity."
And when the day came that Ciombaot was at Dun
Sobairce, all Ullad stood round about, and the he-
ralds said aloud,
" Let no eye be closed in sleep what time Baal
shall come forth on the morrow."
And on the morrow all the princes of Er, (Blat
had come from Teacmor), and all the nobles of Ultad,
and heads of the people, and all the Gaal (save the
Olam and the judges, the bards and the minstrels),
stood armed on the plain beneath Dun Sobairce,
their eyes towards the sun's rising,
And three cars stood at the entrance of the house
of the king ; and as the first ray darted from the eye
of Baal, the writings on the roll of the laws of Ullad,
and the words of the custom of Tainiatact, were
placed within the first car, and Foran judge of Dun
Sobairce was seated therein; and it moved between
the Gaal on this side and on that, till it reached the
plain, (c)
358 CHROiMCLES
And another car received the writings of Eolus
and the chronicles ofGaelag; and thereon was seated
Send chief of the Olam of Mur Olamain of Dun So-
bairce : and it moved to the plain.
And into the third car entered Meilige, Ard Olam
of Ullad, bearing in his hand the chronicles of Eri^
and the book of Eocaid Olam Fodla, and it moved
to the plain also.
And Ciombaot, and all the princes and nobles,
were on their horses.
And Maca was seated in a car of exquisite work-
manship ; she was clothed in a mantle of Eri > and
on her head she wore a bonnet of Oldanmact.
And when Baal shewed himself, the king, princes,
and nobles, raised up their swords.
And the Gaol bowed the head, then struck their
shields.
And the bards poured forth the song, and the min-
strels made the harps to speak, and the damsels sung,
And the warriors danced to the sound of their
shields, (d) and the whole host shouted, and cried
aloud, " Baal prosper all the works of the king!"
And the heralds called aloud,
" For Aodmagnmaca /"
And of the princes and nobles, some did lead the
way. And the car wherein was Foran with the roll
of the laws followed; and after the car moved the
judges of Ullad.
And of princes and nobles some did move after
the judges. And the car that did bear Seadand the
writings of Eolus and the chronicles of Gaelag, did
move after them ; and the Olam of Dun Sobairce
were after the car.
OF
af pritices and nobles some did follow after
Olam of Dan Sobairce.
And after theni was borne Meilige, Ard Olam of
Ullad with the chronicles of Eri, and the writings
ofgocaid Olam Fodla, the jnst lawgiver of JSH, and
the Olam of Ullad went after.
And princes and nobles followed, surrounding' the
\vay that Ciambaot and Maca moved.
Baal was favourable: tents were raised up for
those who would enter therein. And on the ninth
day the host reached to Aodmagnmaca.
And all who came were feasted at the charge of
the king.
And lots were cast for the seats of the chiefs, and
the shields were fixed up.
And when the day came that Baal had entered
the second chamber of his house Sgit,
The king, princes, and nobles, and chiefs of the
Olam, and heads of the people, arul judges named,
entered into the chamber of Aodmagnmaca, and took
their seats.
And Ciumbaot rose from the throne, and said,
" Six hundred and fourscore and sixteen rings
hath Baal ran his course since the covenant of peace
was made between the children of Iber, and the Da-
nan; the memorial whereof was raised up on Mag-
mortiomna, and set down on the chronicles of the
Gaol.
" Since whish <day even unto this, the sons of Er
have not violated the words of their race ; therefore
hath Ullad dwelled in peace, and ofttimes hath the
friendship of Ulfad and Oldanmacl preserved the
Depose of
360 CHRONICLES
"Add -did take a daughter of Oldanmact ; and
Maca, the partner of the joy and grief, and all the
secret thoughts of Ciombaot, is the daughter of
Aod and Maca ; therefore will the band of love that
bindeth Ulladantl Oldanmact be more firmly tied for
times to come.
" Hither hath been moved the words of the roll of
the laws, and the writings of JEolus and Eocaid Olam
Fodla, and the chronicles of the land.
" What if they be placed on the table in the midst
of this chamber within Aodmagnmaca ?"
And it was so.
And the king added, " What if the assembly of
Utlad meet even here for times to come ?"
And all held up the hand.
And the writings were read, and they were right
and good.
And the heralds said without, " Stand any
around Aodmagnmaca for justice?" And no voice
answered.
And in nine days all took their departure for the
land of their abidings.
And ere two moons had waned, Ciombaot lay
on the bed of sickness, even unto death: and ere
Baal had ran half his course through Cruining, he
was no more, having ruled thirteen rings.
And his heap is raised nigh unto the heap of
Aod.
Ciombaot was a just king; he was a good man,
and wise, and valiant ; surpassed he was not by one
of the race.
He caused each one to move in his place.
The law was not once invoked whilst Ciombaot
ot Am. > 361
ruled ; it slept securely under the guardianship of
the children of the land.
And all Ullad, with Oldanmact, mourned for
him.
NOTES TO CHAPTER I.
() The mode of sepulture by the Danan differed from that of
the Gaal of Sciot.
(/;) The ceremony now performed with reference to the covenant
between the Sciot and Danan, was meant to strengthen the bond of
friendship and of union that subsisted between Ullad and Oldan-
mact.
The palace now built, called Aodmngnmaca, from the circum-
stances of Aod kng of Eri, JMagn, chief of Oldanmact, and Maca
his daughter, whom Aod had taken, being buried there, is at pre-
sent called Ardmach. The posterity of Er had so little hope of
keeping the sons of I her and Erimionn in peace, that they designed
to confine themselves to their own proper kingdom, which they now
adorned with a magnificent structure, whither they removed the rolls
of the laws and the writings ; from which time Dun Sobairce ceased
to be the seat of government. The building of this palace was an
epoch from which dates were taken in aftertimes.
(c) There were no written laws of Tainistact ; the meaning here
and elsewhere is, that the words concerning Tainistact, as approved
of in the time of Eocaid (Ham Fodlu should be read.
(d) These were Corybuntcs.
363 CHRONICLES
CHAP. II.
The reign <>/*Maca, the daughter of Aod, a space of
one ring, from 310 to 309.
ClOMBAOT having ceased, Eocaid the son of
Fearmor the son of Airgeadmair, was chosen king in
Ullad.
And Maca, who had been the partner of Ciombaot,
said unto him, " Wilt thou sit on the throne of
EriT
And Eocaid answered, " Nay ;" and he added
moreover,
" Eocaid desired not the seat of the king; in Ullad' 1
The mind of Eocaid was oppressed; yea, his coun-
tenance bore marks of sorrow.
And Maca went to Teacmor, and dwelt in the
house of the king.
Now one Rat ha had been completed, and messengers
went not forth to call the kings, princes, and nobles
to Tohrady to choose Ardri. And when four moons
were passed, Maca sent messengers through the land.
And when the assembly were together, the door
from the house of the king into the high chamber open-
ed, and Maca entered, and stood before the throne,
A little while, and she raised her voice, and said,
" According to the custom of Tamistact, it is said,
" Let not Eri abide one Raiha without Ardri; Ci-
ombaol hath "eased now five moons and over, and
Ardri had not been yet heard of but for Maca.
" True, Maca is a woman, but she is the daughter
of Aod a. son of Er, and of Maca from Maffn, of the
Of ERI. S(>3
raee of many kings, Maca was the partner of Cwm-
baot.
" As the men of Eri decline the throne, Maca will
sit thereon.
" Let the heralds say aloud, The throne is empty."
And the herakls repeated the words.
And Avngus the young prince of Ib Lugad said,
** Shall MacOf be seated on the throne ?"
And Eocaid king of Uilad rose from his seat, and
went forth to Mur Olamain alone.
Now all kept silence.
And Aongus moved towards Maca, and he pre-
sented unto her the asion, and placed it on her head ;
and Lore prince of Mwrnain rose, and with a quick
pace hasted to Maca, and he laid the mantle on her
shoulders; and the princes seated Maca on the
throne.
And the assembly went forth of the high cham-
ber.
And the feasts were prepared for all that came. It
might be thought that Eri had stood on Tobrad for
the multitude; nought was heard but the song, and
the voice of the harps ; there was dancing, and all
manner of sports for one whole moon.
And the writings were read.
And Maca said, " Let the roll of the kings of Eri
be read aloud." And when the chief secretary spoke
the name ofCiombaot, he made an end.
And Maca said, " Hath, it not been the custom
since the days of Eocaid Olam Fodla, to set down
the wameofArdri on the roll what time he hath been
chosen ?
And the chief secretary answered, " Yea."
364 CHRONICLES
And Maca said, " Wherefore then standeth not the
name of Maca after Ciombaot ?"
But none answered.
And Maca came down from the throne, and she
placed the roll before her, and she did set down her
name therein ; and she returned, and stood before
the throne, and said,
" Shall not the name of Maca stand on the roll of
the kings of Eri after Ciombaot?"
And the young princes and nobles of Mumain
shouted and clapped their hands, and cried aloud,
" The name shall stand."
And none stood on Tobrad for justice.
The eye of Maca looked with thanks and regard
on the king and princes and nobles of Mumain ; and
she did make a great feast for them in Teacmor, and
all the princes and nobles of Uilad, and Ceuct and
the nobles of Oldanmact were invited ; but neither
Ugoine nor one of the princes nor nobles of Gaelen
were bidden, they took their departure from Tobrad
sullenly.
And Maca suffered them not to move to their
lands for nine days ; and Mumain $ harps were heard,
and the bards of Mumain did tell the sweet tales of
other times enchaiitingly.
And Maca abided in Teacmor with her children.
And Maca did enter into Mur Ola mam ; and she
did bid the Olam and the youths to Teacmor.
What though the custom of Tainistact forbid that
a woman should sit on the throne, Eri seemeth not
to feel oppressed for that Maca is thereon.
Her ear is ever open to the voice of misfortune,
OF ERI 365
and her heart disposed to relieve the distressed and
destitute.
And when she had sat on the seat of the king for
one ring, one moon, and one day, she died.
And her form \vas borne into Aodmagnmaca, and
there was her heap raised, nigh unto the heap of Ci-
ombaot.
And the children of the land mourned for that
Maca was no more.
(a) This is the first instance of a female sitting on a throne in Ert.
CHAP. III.
The reign of React ad, a space of ten rings, from 310
to 300.
.Now the assembly were on Tobrad to choose Ar-
dri, and Murcad chief of Almuiu rose, and said,
" Let Ugoine the king in Gaelen, rule, Ardri?
And Hearda chief of Ardtaiu rose, and said,
" Let Reactad king; in Mumain take the throne."
And none but the princes and nobles of Gaelen
held up their hand for Ugoine.
And all the assembly save those held up their hand
for Reactad, and Reactad was chosen.
For the princes and nobles of Ullad and Oldan-
mact remembered the friendship Mumain manifested
towards Maca.
And Ugoine sought occasions to humble Reactad,
but he feared to do according to his desire, because
of Ullad.
Eri is in repose therefore.
And when Ardri had ruled two rings Ugomt
in the high chamber of Teacmor, and he did say unto
him,
" Let Ardri answer, hath Oldanmact paid his
tribute ?"
And Reactad answered, " What concern is that of
thine Ugoine? Ardri that is will exact or forego his
tribute as he pleaseth, and not take counsel of the
king of Gaelen.
" Doth Ugoine feel himself injured, let him answer
to the voice of the herald, saying, Standeth one on
Tobrad for justice ?"()
And Ugoine was put to confusion.
And when Reactad had ruled for the course of six
rings, Ugoine sent a messenger unto Eocaid at Aod-
magnmaca, saying,
" If Oldanmact is suffered to go free of tribute
longer, the thing will grow tip into a custom ; Ardri
will lack. Let Ulldd see to the sprouting friendship
of Iber for Oldanmact, lest it blossom and bear bit-
ter fruit to the taste of the race of Er.
" Reactad thinketh he alone is king in Eri''
And Eocaid sent words by the hand of the riies-
senger of Ugoine, " Ullad is well pleased at the* lov^
feet ween Iber and Oldanmact ; the frien'cfsli'ip of the
Danan hath been delicrbus to the children of Er,
they fear not that it will fail to ripen, or tfill t&rat,
60 long as they shall nourish it."
Now it was told through Eri that Ugoine did cfall
out the hunters to the chase, arid they did move' With
the chiefs tfver the hills and through the plains of
Gaelen; the hatred of Ugoine towards Reacttid
mi.
i did dvvell ili Muindin,
the children of the land did love him in therr very
hearth, for Reactad wag brave and generous, no man
did he ever oppress.
And when Reactad had ruled ten rings, he did
journey to Tencmor, and many of the princes and
nobles, a gallant train, and of the Gaol, accompanied
the king.
And bards and minstrels were with the men, for
they said, " We will pass away the time of absence
from sprightly Mumain in music and the song, and
tales."
And when words came to the ear of Ugoine that
Reactad was forth of Mumain, and abiding in Teac-
mor, with but a slender train, he assembled the war-
riors of Gaelen, and hasted to Teacmor.
And whilst the men of Mumain were dancing on
Tobrad, they espied a multitude moving towards
them.
And it was told to lleaclad, and he said, " Let the
heralds assemble the warriors."
And tt eac tad said, " This is none other than Ugo-
inef and the men of Mumain moved in haste towards
the crowd.
And Reactad bad the heralds say, in the hearing
of Ugoine,
' Whither speed so many hounds? Where is the
chase? Is Ugoine king of Gaelen in the midst? Let
film show his face to the eye of Reactad"
But Ug&tne came not forth.
And the host ofGaelen did pour upon the men oi
fflumain, and they did hem them in on every side ;
the men of Mumain fought valiantly, but all availed
368 CHRONICLES
not, they were too few, howbeit they made a great
slaughter ere they were overpowered.
And Reactad was slain ; of all his little host few
did escape the sword.
And when no danger was, Ugoine strode before the
host to Teacmor, and entered into the house of the
king.
() The meaning of this passage is, that when the herald should
say aloud, at the closing of the doors of Teacmor ; " Standeth any
one on Tobrad for justice ?" Ugoine should then answer, and make
his accusation.
CHAP. IV.
The reign of Ugoine Mor, king in Gaelen, Erimionn,
a space of one score and ten rings, from 300 to 270.
Now messengers went though the land, saying, " Let
the kings, princes, and nobles assemble on Tobrad
out of hand, to say who shall sit on the throne of
And Aongus the son of Reactad, who had been
chosen king in Mumain, came to the tents of Eocaid
king of Ullad, and he said unto him, " If Eocaid
would shake off his melancholy, and rule over Eri?"
But Eocaid said, " Nay; I will abide in Aodmagn-
maca, nor should my steps have hither brought me,
save in obedience to the words on the roll of the
laws."
And Aongus said, " Must false Ugoine sit on the
throne?"
OF ERI. 369
And Eocaid said, " He will, if Aongus Cannot
prevent."
Now Aongus could not stop the foot of Ugoine, so
many of the princes of Iber fell with Reactad. (a)
And when the assembly were together, Ugoine the
son of Eocaid was chosen.
And he went forth with the princes and nobles
of Gaelen only to Liafail, and Ard Cruimtear placed
the asion on his head, and Morda chief of Laois laid
the mantle on his shoulders.
Aongus, nor one of Mumain sat at the boards of
Ugoine; they abided but four days in their tents on
Tobrad, and then returned to their own land.
And Eocaids&id unto Cas prince of Er, " Do thou
and the princes and nobles of Uttad as the custom,(&)
I will tarry at Mur Olamain of Teacmor till the writ-
ings shall be read ; and the same words spake he
unto Ceuct the chief, and unto the nobles of Oldan-
mact.
And when nine days passed, and the assembly
were called to the high chamber,
Ugoine rose, and said,
" The king and princes and nobles of Mumain have
taken their departure.
" The king of Ullad hath shut himself up in Mur
Olamain of Teacmor, peradventure he thinketh the
days pass heavily till he shall return to Ullad.
"Therefore what if the writings be read?'*
And they were read.
And on the third day, Eocaid, and all of Ullad,
Ceuct, and all of Oldanmact, moved to the land of
their dwellings.
VOL. II. 2B
370 CHRONICLES
And when none but those of Gaelen remained,
The doors of the high chamber were opened, and
they did take their seats.
And Morda chief of Laois rose, and said,
" The king and nobles of Mumain regard not-lZrt,
when one of Iber hath sat on the throne, he hath
abided in Mumain leaving Tobrad desolate.
" As to the race of Er, Vllad is their care. Hath
not Aodtnagnmaca been raised up, exceeding this
Teacmor, that the king may dwell therein continually.
" And thus Eri is abandoned to the charge of the
sons of the first Erimionn.
" The words of Eocaid Olam Fodla, of the custom
of Tuinistact, are
" Let him that sitteth on the throne be no longer
Called Erimionn, let him be Ardri: and our fathers
of that day did consent thereunto. Eocaid had his
reasons therefor, he thought to keep the throne of
Eri for the race of Et\
" Is not he that ruleth Erimionn?
" Therefore what if the king be called for times to
come - ERIMIONN?"
And all shouted and cried "Yea;" and they pre-
sented their right hands to Ugoine> calling him Eri-
Now as Eocaid, and the princes and nobles of
Ullad- were moving towards Aodmagnmaca, messen-
gers in haste met them on the way, and they told
unto the king,
A mighty host from live waters of Febail stand on
the land.
And Eocaid said, " Let the chiefs haste to their
OF ERI. 371
Tanaisteas (c) to gather together the warriors, and
meet the king at the tents of Ratbot"
And it was so.
And the king and the warriors of Ullad moved to-
wards Febail; and they beheld the strangers stand-
ing nigh unto their ships which floated on the wa-
ters ; huge were their limbs, terrible their aspect,
frightful to look upon: round their necks was '.tied
the thong of their swords, and in their right hancts
they bore a long spear.
And when the king drew nigh unto them, Eocaid
inquired whence they came, and why ; but they un-
derstood not the words of the king, howbeit a word
now, and a word then, spoken by one and the other,
was understood ; all that could be known was, that
they came from beneath the fingers of Baal, there
was neither aged man nor lad amongst them, nor one
woman ; no provision had they left ; and they did
call themselves men of Feytar, and Cruiton is their
chief.
Aod the king bad provisions to be prepared for
them,
And there were one score chiefs and Cruitenmore-
over, and one thousand six hundred and four score
and five of the Gaol.
And of the Danan some were sent for, perad ven-
ture they may know the speech of the strangers.
They did not know one word thereof.
And when they did abide on the land for twice
nine days,
And all that their hearts could desire was given
unto them, the king had it m'a'de known unto them
that they may dwell in the land,
2 B 2
372 CHRONICLES
But they would not ; they signified that the land
was full.
And Eocaid bad that store of provision be col-
lected for them, and in nine other days they took
their departure, and moved towards the sun's rising.
And Eocaid, and the princes and nobles did give
the chiefs the hand of friendship.
Now words came to the ear of Ugoine of what had
happed, and he sent a messenger unto Aodmagn-
maca, saying,
" How cometh it to pass that the king of Ullad
taketh on him the office of Erimionn; what men are
they whom he hath cherished, and sent away as
pleased him ?"
And Eocaid answered,
" Strangers, desolate and almost famished, came
from the waters of the vast deep, the men of Ullad
did spread food before them : they came, and tarried,
and went away in peace.
" It needed not to trouble Eri with such things \
the children of Ullad know how to perform the duty
of hospitality, and how to maintain their land with-
out, asking counsel of such like."
Now the messengers had gone through Eri to call
the kings, princes, and nobles, chiefs of the Olaw,
and heads of the people to the high chamber of Te-
acmor on Tobrad;
And Eocaid was making preparation to go to the
assembly, when words were brought unto him that
the chief, and nine of the nobles of Feotar abided in
the tents of the chief of Ardtain, and that their de- ,
sire was to speak with the Icing of Ullad.
And Eocaid sent letters by the hands of the mes-
OF ERI. 373
senger unto Aoda, saying, " Come thou hither, and
let the chiefs of Feotar be with thee."
And Aoda chief ofArdtain, and the chiefs of Feo-
tar came to Aodmagnmaca with him.
And they abided there, and what time Eocaid
moved towards Tobrad they bare him company, and
they dwelt in the tents of the king of Ullad on To-
brad.
And when the assembly were together, the king
of Ullad rose, and said,
" Eocaid hath words for En when the doors of
Teacmor shall next be opened."
And when the feasts were ended, and the assembly
were together in the high chamber,
Eocaid king of Ullad rose, and said,
" There abideth now in the tents of Ullad on To-
brad, the chief, and nine of the nobles of Feotar of
the Gaol, who entered into Ullad by the waters of
Febail twelve moons now passed, and thence did
move to the land towards the sun's rising, whereon
they now do dwell.
" But ere they did depart, the children of Ullad
did give unto them the hand of friendship, and the
word of promise to do nought of evil to them ward.
" Hither now have the chiefs come to take of dam-
sels of our land, and to make with us a covenant Oi
peace for times to come.
" What though they understand not our speech
enough to know all of our words, their eyes could
look upon our countenances whilst our tongues did
utter the name of Feotar, arid tell their hearts our
minds were full of love towards them.
374
CHRONICLES
" What if the chiefs did enter into the high cham-
ber, and witness the manner of our talk?"
. And it was so.
And the chiefs of Feotar were seated with the
princes of Ullad.
And the assembly held talk,
. And it was thought good that damsels of En
should be joined unto the chiefs, and unto the Gaat
of Feotar, the damsels willing thereunto.
And the doors of the high chamber were closed,
qnd of the nobles such as were consenting that their
daughters should join themselves unto the strangers
did return to their tents.
And matrons and damsels from the nations of ' Eri
of the nobles and of the Gaol were on Tobrad.
And Eocaid did bring Ugoine and Aongus to-
gether.
And the harpers of Mumain were on Tobrad; but
the Feotar seemed not to take delight in the sound
of their voice.
And joy and mirth, and song and dance, and mu-
sic and sports followed day fifter day, the like unto
which hath not been seen in 'Eri.
All Eri abided on Tobrad for three full moons;
and when the strangers were about to take their de-
parture, the doors of the high chamber were opened,
and the assembly of Eri and the chiefs of Feotar
assembled therein.
And the men had been taught of the speech of
Gae1len<r enough to make a covenant.
And Er'unionn rose, and said,
" If damsels of Eri go unto the land of Cruithen,
and abide thereon with the chiefs, and with the Gaal
OF ERI. 375
of that land, will the chiefs make covenant that the
sons of the daughters of the chief shall 'rule for
ever ?''
And they were consenting: thereunto.
And all came forth ofTeacmor, and the Feotar had
brought of the earth of the land of Cruilhen, and
they did form a circle thereof on Tobrad, and they
did set their feet thereon, and they did hold their
spears in their left hands, the points on the ground,
and they raised up their right hands, and they did
swear by the earth that they would observe the co-
venant for ever.
And the words were set down on the book of the
chronicles of En.
And when they took their departure,
Aine the daughter of the chief of Coriat did ac-
, company the chief,
And Lara daughter of the chief of Oirmion,
Eilead daughter of the chief of Dean,
' Miana daughter of the chief ofArdtain,
Tacara daughter of the chief of Aoimag,
Una daughter of the chief of Maginis,
Sotal daughter of the chief of Lame,
Etne (laughter of the chief of Cumar,
Jlana daughter of the chief of -Maglein,
And Mamna daughter of the chief of Almuin.
These damsels did accompany the chiefs.
And nine maidens of the Gaal went with each of
the damsels ; and they did move to the extremity of
the land of Ardiain, and a great multitude with
them.
And the chief of Ardtain did give unto the chief
the hand of promise, thai if the children of Crmthen
#76 CHRONICLES
did cherish the daughters of Eri, the land should be
open unto them to take of the damsels of the land in
times to come.
And they took their departure in sight of the chil-
dren of the land, their eyes fixed on Eri tenderly.
Eri is in peace.
What though Eocaid did shun the company of
men, and did abide within Aodmagnmaca, he is
stored with wisdom, and he doth go unto Teacmor,
and he hath called together the assembly of Ullad
to Aodmagnmaca in due season.
And now that he had ruled in Ullad sixteen rings,
and the assembly were together, Eocaid said, " It is
my desire that Mur Olamain should be builded nigh
unto Aodmagnmaca ; that provision be made for the
Olam and for the youth, if the princes of Er are con-
senting thereunto, in the hearing of the assembly,
that the portions be taken from Ard Scealact for
ever." (d)
And all the princes rose, and said, " So be it."
And when two rings were completed, the house
was builded, and the Olam sat therein.
And when Eocaid had ruled eighteen rings,
Meleige died, and Dod was chosen Ard Olam of
Ullad.
And as I Dod did sit with the king, and I did speak
unto him concerning the circuit of Ard Olam to the
schools of Ullad, the king looked dejectedly, and he
said unto me, " I had thought to have entered into
all the schools of Ullad ere I ceased : it may not be,
my spirit sinketh within me."
And Eocaid abided in Aodmagnmaca, and Dod
did take his departure, and what time he did return
OF ERI. 377
the king was very weak, and he wasted more and
more every day until he ceased, having ruled one
score rings complete.
And his heap was raised in Cluaneac of Dim So-
baircc, nigh unto the heap of Airgeadmair, according
to the bidding of the king.
And Ullad mourned for Eocaid.
He was full of the spirit of Eocaid Olam Fodla,
though his fire blazed not forth.
And Cas the son of Ciombaot and Maca was cho-
sen king of Ullad, and he is called Ceanmiamagn. (e)
Now that Eocaid had ceased, the mind of Ugoine
began to disclose itself; words were spread abroad
that he designed to call the assembly of Eri to the
mount of Gaelen on Magnas.
Cas was young, and had given himself to sports,
and Aongus of Iber had taken Melisa the daughter
of Erimionn, and moved in all his ways as Ugoine
did direct.
And Cas being flung from his horse on largael,
whither he went to hunt,
And Connor the brother of Cas being chosen, what
though young, famed for wisdom through Eri, ru-
mours of the thoughts of Erimionn died away.
Howbeit, when Ugoine had ruled for the course
of thirteen rings, and the messengers went through
Eri with letters, the words thereof were, " Let the
assembly of Eri come together on the mount of Ga-
elet 1 , to meet Erimionn." (f)
And when the assembly did come together, Ugoine
had a booth set up, and the tents were raised
about on their quarters.
And when the king, and princes, and nobles, and
375 CHRONICLES
of the deputies of the Gaol did enter into the booth,
the chief of Almuin rose, and said,
" Murcad hath words for the assembly, touching
Erimionn"
And all Ullad stood up like unto a flock of storks ;
their eyes turned on this and that and every side.
And Erimionn rose, and talked of Eri, but little
notice was taken of his words.
When Connor king of Ullad rose, and said,
" My eye doth see here on the mount of Gaelen
the throne, and asion, and mantle, of the king ; my
ear hath heard that Liafail abideth hereabout. That
the table of the high chamber of Teacmor, the roll of
the laws, and the book of the chronicles of the land
have been forgotten, 1 do marvel at.
" Connor will not incline his ear to words spoken
of Eri, till the writings shall be placed in the midst
of the assembly.
** Have the laws ceased with the name of Ardri?
Connor will hence to Ullad, till he shall hear that
the writings are in the view of the assembly of Eri."
And Connor went forth, and all of Ullad and of
Oldanmact, and all the Olam of the assembly, and
the judges of Ullad followed his steps.
And Connor besought the Olam of Gaelen and of
Mumain to tarry. And he moved towards Aod-
magumaca.
And after they had gone, Ugoinc called together
those of Mumain and of Gaelen; and Murcad chief
of Alwuin rose, and said,
" What if one of the race of the first Erimionn
rule Erimionn for ever r"
AIM! it was so.
OF ERI.
And when these things were told unto Connor, he
said,
*' If the children of the race come together at set
times, and that 'the peace of Eri be preserved, it is
of little moment who sitteth on the throne of Eri, or
by what name the king be called."
And after a while Connor sent a messenger unto
Ugoine with letters, And these are the words
thereof:
" What time the assembly shall be together for the
time that cometh, shall not the writings be on the
tables in the midst, 'twere well Erimionn had words
ready to tell ; why not."
Now Ugoine did move sideways, and insidiously;
and Mumain was as Gaelen in all things that were
hurtful, the princes and nobles were taking damsels
from either lands.
And when Ugoine had ruled seventeen rings, and
the assembly were on Magnas, and the writings were
on the tables in the midst,
Erimionn rose, and said,
" The land of Erimionn round about Teacmor
on Tobrad was of Gaelen, and yielded by Don for
Ardri in the days of Eocaid of the race of Er; since
which time it hath happed that Ardri had no land
besides, and they sufficed not : what availeth the
tribute from Oidanmact ?
" Erimionn hath gotten but his own, nor could
aught be added save from Gaelen.
" Therefore, what if Cios were cessed on the na-
tions of Eri for Erimionn during times to come."
And Connor said, " When Erimionn hath no other
seat."
380 CHRONICLES
And Erimionn said, " Better not at all, than that
the custom were changeable."
And when Connor heard the voices of the king
and princes of Mumain, he held his peace.
And it was so.
And the Cios is one for every three hundred of
the cattle of four rings, each ring that the assem-
bly of Eri sitteth for times to come to be of Taints-
tact.
Now Ugoine had ruled one score rings lacking
one; and he did send Laogaire his son, with many
nobles, and of the Gaal, to the land of Cruithen:
and he did take Aine the daughter of the chief of
the Gaol of Feotar, and of Aine the maid of Co-
riat.
And when the assembly were on the mount of
Magnas,
Erimionn rose, and said,
" Hath the king of Ullad been the first to stop
the foot of the steward of the king, as he moved to
collect the Cios of the land ? Loud would have been
the sound of the voice of Connor against another so
transgressing." \
And Connor rose, and said,
" The cattle are for provision for those who shall
abide round the assembly of Eri. Let Erimionn
make known at what time they shall be sent, and
the just number shall be driven hither. My mind
instructeth me to fear, if men of Gaelen were per-
mitted to enter Ullad, they would, at time not far
distant, peradventure, come in greater numbers, and
with weapons not those of the herdsman, insulting
the children of the land.
OF ERI. 381
" In few words, the heads of the people will send
the Cios of Ullad."
And Erimionn was silent.
And Ugoine did set twelve men to collect the Cios
of Mumain, and the like number to collect the Cios
of Gaelen; and one did he set over them, even Gial-
cad his first-born.
And when Ugoine had ruled one score and two
rings, Aongus king in Mumain died, and Noid his
brother was chosen.
And when Connor had ruled twelve rings, Dod
died, and Leiban was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Connor walketh in the way of his race, he hath
not been surpassed by one of the sons of Er.
When Connor had ruled thirteen rings, the chiefs
of Ardtain, and of Maginis, and of Larne, did pass
over the waters of the sea to Cruithens land ; and
they abided for a while with their kindred, and they
were well pleased.
Arid Roigne the son of Erimionn was in their com-
pany : he did pass times at Aodmagnmaca with Con-
nor, and Connor taketh delight in Roigne; he hath
more wisdom than any of the race of JErimionn since
the days of Eteerial.
He is skilled in sweet verses of the bards ; he hath
set down all the words of the laws of all the na-
tions of JEW, and the customs of the Danan, yea, and
of Firgneat; and he hath put together all the rules
of the custom of Tainistact.
Now Ugoine had ruled one score and five rings.
And when the assembly were together, he said,
" The Gaol increase the Gaol of Feotar are be-
fore us; 'twere well the assembly, met three rings
CHKONICLES
and three rings, though but to hear the sound of
each other's voice."
And it was so.
Now as Connor had foreseen and did foresay,
Giaicad did enter Mumain, and did run through
Gaelen, and did take off from the pastures cattle, as
the hunter driveth the deer, yea, as the victor bear-
eth off the spoil.
And when words of the doings of Giaicad reached
to the ear of Ugoine, and he did call his son unto
him and speak to him thereof, Giaicad did pour false-
hood into the ear of his father.
But after a time, Ugoine did come to know that
Giaicad and Bacad the brother of Erimionn, did
never cease to drive away of the cattle of the Gaal
to the tents of these twain ; and that it was that
made Ugoine wrathful; for it was said in Mumain
and in Gaelen, that he would not have stopped the
course of them, had the cattle been driven to the
lands of the king.
And Ugoine sent messengers unto Bacad, and unto
Giaicad, that they should stand before him.
And Erimionn reproved Bacad, and he did say
unto him, " It is well for Eri thou canst never
And Bacad drew forth a sharp and pointed sword,
and he did ,bury the blade thereof in the bowels
of the king; and lie did escape in haste.
A little while till Laogaire the son of Ugoine ; did
enter into the chamber where his father, \et in life,
did -lay; and he did tell all that had happed; and
the words were but ended when Ugoine breathed
for the last time.
OF ERI. 383
And Gialcad hasted to the tents of the king on
Magnus :
But Laogaire did pursue after Bacad ; and ere
l.is father was in ihe coldness of death, he did avenge
his father's blood.
Thus fell Ugoine,Kher he had ruled Erimionnfor
the space of one score rings and ten.
NOTES TO CHAPTER IV.
() The princes always suffered more than any other of the war-
riors as the diminution of their number often decided elections.
(/>) The meaning of Eocaid is that he would not partake of the
feast with Ugoinc, though he recommended it to Cas, as it was a
custom.
(c) Tuinisteas is a seigniory.
(af) The reason that the princes of Er should consent to any re-
gulation as to Ard Scculact \vas, because it was the portion of a
priuce.
(e) Ceunuiaman means, the head of the race of <lfagn, alluding
to his grandmother, the daughter of Magn, chief of Oldannittct.
(/) The motive of Ugoinc for transit rring the assembly from
Tobrad to Magnus* was to commence the obliteration of Teacmor,
the work of Eoctid Olain Fodla, from the memory of the people
to reclaim the portion of Ardri which had belonged to Gae/cn
and to have the states meet in a more central part of his own pro-
per kingdom for the future. He now made an addition to the
revenue of the king, no longer Ardri, but Eiwiionn, which was to
be confined to his own race ; and so vain is man, he fancied that
these decrees would be perpetual.
(g) Bacad, being lame, could not rule.
This relation of the coming of the Gaal of Feotar to En", and
their establishment in the northern extremity of brituin> marks the
era of their migration, and elucidates the reason of tne succession
by the males accord njf to the female line in Caledonia.
Some have imagined, and recorded a*. fact, that the Gaal of Feo-
tar settled in Britain in the time of the first Enmionn, 1000 year*
384 CHRONICLES
before Christ; whereas, the truth is, Ugoine, not Jolar, was the Eri-
mionn, which title he now re-assumed. The origin and migration
of this tribe has been explained in the dissertation prefixed to this
work.
CHAP. V.
The reign of Laogaire, a space of sixteen rings, from
270 to 254.
UGOINE being slain by Bacad his brother, Gial-
cad the first born of Ugoine had hasted to the tents
of ErimioHU, and did remove all things found
therein.
And he did send forth messengers to call the
princes and nobles to the mount, to say who was to
sit on the throne of Gaelen.
Now the minds of many were full of suspicion
against Gialcad, that he was present when his fa-
ther was slain ; and it was of a truth known unto
them, that he took no pains to avenge his death.
Therefore did they choose Laogaire; for that they
were pleased because of his pursuit after Bacad, yea,
and slaying him.
And when the assembly of JEri came together,
Laogaire was also chosen Erimionn by those of
Mumain and of Gaelen ; neither the king, princes,
nor nobles of Ullad, nor the chief nor nobles of Ol-
danmact were present.
The fury of Gialcad raged for a season ; howbeit,
as he did continue to be over those who cessed the
OF ERI* 385
rather than Laogaire, his eye did seem to look on
his brother with affection.
Nevertheless Roigne did fear for Laogaire his
brother, for he loved him ; and he spake unto him,
and said, " Let me, I pray thee, speak unto Connor
king in Ullad, for that Noid is as one of the princes
of Gaelen, and Aine, the partner of the secret thoughts
of Laogaire, is the daughter of the chief of the Gaol
of Cruithens land :
" And as Ullad hath Oldanmact clasped in friend-
ship, what if Ullad and Gaelen rule in Eri ? So the
king of Ullad shall abide in Aodmagnmaca, and the
king of Gaelen shall dwell on Magnas for times to
come, and enter into a covenant."
And Laogaire answered, " Let Roigne do as
seemeth fit unto him."
And unto Connor did Roigne go; and he did speak
the words in Connors ear.
And Connor said unto Roigne,
" When the sons of Golam did hither come, and
Cier was covered over in the waters of the vast sea,
and the lad Er his son was yet in youth, lolar the
great father of Laogaire and of thee, did conspire
with Blath, called Amergein the priest, that with his
father lost he should also lose his portion of the
land.
" But Marcac the father of the race of Noid, did
take by the hand the boy Er, and o'er his head lie
threw his shield ; and thus, and by the love of the
nobles, yea, and of Gaal, was rny father Er seated
within this land, and here hath his heap been raised,
and thence is his portion called the land of Ullad.
11 And now doth Laogaire conspire with his bro-
VOL. II. 2 C
386 CHRONICLES
ther Roigne to spoil my brother Noid of his kingdom
in like sort.
" Return thou, Roigne, unto Gaelen, and say to
Laogaire,
" Thus said Connor,
" Ullad is the portion of the sons of Er from the
beginning ; that have his sons maintained, no more
have they desired: the king of Ullad now that is,
will not depart from the ways of his race, nor from
the words on the roll of the laws of Eri. n
And the words of Connor did give pain to the
soul of Roigne, and he said unto him, " If Connor
would but think of the love Roigne doth bear for
Laogaire, and the fear he hath of Gialcad, perad-
venture he would pardon him for his words."
And Connor did take him by the hand, and he
said unto him, " Let Roigne be comforted Connor
will not think upon the words again. Go, Roigne 9
and tell the words of Connor into thy brother's ear,
and hither speed again and bide; perhaps the friend-
ship of us twain may preserve peace between thy
brethren, though friendship be far distant."
And Roigne did as the king of Ullad said unto him.
Now Laogaire did permit Gialcad to rule in every
thing ; and Gialcad did carry himself with rigour
through Gaelen and through Mumain, what though
the revenue of Erimionn was said to be Cios, (a) he
did exact the same as Cobac.
And Roigne did journey to the tents of Gialcad
to commune with him.
r And Gialcad's anger rose, and he would have
slain his brother; but Roigne was stronger than
him ; Gialcad was gaunt, and had a weakly frame.
OF ERI 387
And Roigne returned to Aodmagnmaca, and
dwelt with Connor: he surpassed all the children
of Gaelen in wisdom ; therefore was it said, that
Lerida the mother of Roigne was beloved of Ros
prince of Er ; and she did doat on Ros, loathing
Ugoine ; but of this Leiben knoweth not.
Ullad is in peace and happiness, Ullad and Oldan-
mact are as one.
Now Connor hath made additions to Aodmagnmaca
and to Mur Olamain thereof, the house of Eocaid
was not sufficient to contain the scholars that crowd-
ed thereto.
Leiben gave not enough repose unto himself; he
did labour in the schools continually, now in one,
now in another, his strength was not equal to the
weight he laid on it : and what time Connor had ruled
one score and six rings, Leiben died ; and he was
lamented by all the children of the land, and by
none more than by Roigne the son of Ugoine.
And Toil was chosen Ard Olatn of Ullad in the
place of Leiben.
And when Erimionn had sat nine rings, Noid
king in Mumain died, having sat after the same tiian-
ner as Latigetire for the course of seventeen rings,
and Lugad his son was chosen king in Mumain.
And Gialcad did lay hold on his mind, and he
moved as he did direct in all his ways.
Still Connor lived, and Gialcad did tremble through
fear of him.
But Connor having died^ having ruled for the cir-
cuit of one score and ten rings,
And Fiacnac the son of Cas, son bfCiombaot, be-
ing chosen king in Ullad,
2c2
388 CHRONICLES
The spirit of Gialcad began to be manifested : and
when the assembly of Eri were together what time
Fiacna had ruled one ring, the eye and hand of
Gialcad did move as he did think would be pleasing
unto Fiacna, till he did say unto him after a while,
" Hath Fiacna never thought upon the danger to
Eri from Oilliol the son of Aine of tlie Feotar? Is
it fitting that Laogaire, who mopeth as the owl,
should rule the land ? Will not Fiacna take the
throne ?"
And Fiacna said, " Nay."
And the king of Ullad took his departure for
Aodmagnmaca ; and he did tell unto Roigne the
words of Gialcad, and Roigne did speed to Laogaire
to speak them in his ear.
And Roigne did return to Aodmagnmaca, and he
told unto Fiacna, that Laogaire said, he should re-
joice to be eased of the weight.
And when the assembly of Ullad were together
after these things had happed, and the ear of Fiacna,
heard not the words touching them read, which he
did tell unto Toil to have set down,
The king rose, and said,
" My ears have not heard aught of what I bad to
Toil to set down on the chronicles of the words of
Gialcad and of Fiacna?
And Toil was in confusion, and his memory seem
ed to have departed from him ; and from that mo
ment he became as a child.
And Seagar was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad in
his stead.
And the words have been set down in their due
place.
OF ERI.
Now Gialcad spread evil reports of Laogaire ;
and it was whispered about from the tongue of Gial-
cad, that his father had not been slain by Bacad,
and that Laogaire had shed the blood of the brother
of his father to seize on the throne ; and moreover,
that fear of Laogaire had caused Gialcad to fly at
that time to the tents of his father.
Moreover, that Laogaire had many a time and
oft, besought Gialcad to pardon his transgressions,
and rule the land, whilst he desired nought but the
name of king.
Whilst these words were passing thiough the
land, so great was the favour, or the fear, of the king
towards Gialcad, it seemed as though Gialcad was
Erimionn.
And when Laogaire had sat in the place of the
king sixteen rings, words came unto him, " Gialcad
thy brother lieth on the bed of sickness, his eye doth
long to look on Laogaire before he die."
And Laogaire went to the dwelling of Gialcad to
comfort him, and some few accompanied him.
And Gialcad said unto Laogaire, as he was quik
ting the chamber, " Why hath iny brother brought
this train with him ? If he and Oilliol his son would
tarry with me for a time, many are the words my
lips have to disclose unto both."
And Laogaire listened to the voice of his brother,
and he did send away those who had come in his
company ; and Laogaire and Oilliol his son abided
in the tents of Gialcad, and Dub chief of Remionn,
and his son, ministered unto them.
And on the next day, ere Laogaire and Oilliol
CHRONICLES
his son did go to rest, they went into the chamber
of Gialcad.
And as Laogaire did sit on the bed of Gialcad,
and Oilliol stood beside, Dub and his son entered
into the chamber, and Gialcad rose from the bed on
which he lay, and he did plunge his knife into the
breast of Laogaire, and Dub and his son did slay
Oilliol.
And Dub and his son and Gialcad did spread
the rumour through Eri, that Laogaire and Oilliol
his son did attempt the life of Gialcad, as he lay on
the bed of sickness, and had slain him, but for Dub
and Meorcean his son.
Thus perished Laogaire, having sat on the seat of
the king for the course of sixteen rings.
NOTES TO CHAPTER v.
Gialcad was the eldest son otUgoine; the princes and nobles of
Gaden were so pleased with the filial duty of Laogaire, his second son,
that they elected him king of Gaelen ; and Connor, having no inten-
tion of the throne of Eri, Laogaire was chosen Erimionn. He had
taken Ainc the daughter of Cruithen, chief of the Feotar, by Aine
the daughter of the chief of Coriat in Eri.
Roigne was brother to Laogaire and Giaicad, and being a wise
and prudent man, and wishing to avert the evils Eri was threatened
with by the mal-practices of his own family, sought to divide the
island into two kingdoms, of Ullad with Oldanmact, and of Gaelen
with Mumaiih To this the fidelity of Connor permitted him not to
accede.
(a) Cios means a return, as rent, or any equivalent for something
granted. Cobac means tribute, or something exacted by force.
OF ERI. 301
CHAP. VI.
The reign o/* Gialcad the son o/*Ugoine, a space of
seventeen rings, from 254 to 237
Now the messengers went forth through Eri, to
call the assembly together to choose Erimionn.
And Gialcad, placed on the seat of the king in
Gaelen afore, was chosen Erimionn by the unsteady
voices of the princes and nobles of Gaelen and of
Mumain.
And JDuac the son of Oilliol the son of Laogaire,
a child of two rings, was conveyed away out of the
reach of Gialcad to the dwelling of Fearmor chief of
Coriat, the son of Morla, the father of Aine, whom
Cruithen chief of Feotar had taken, Aine the mother
of Aine whom Laogaire had brought from the land
of Cruithen, the mother of Oilliol the father of the
child.
And Gialcad did make inquiry after the infant,
and words were told unto him for very truth, that
he was dumb ; and Alia, the mother of the children
of Fearmor, did call him Maon, (a) and so was fye
called by all.
And Alia had a child born unto her the same day
that Maon was brought to the tents of Fearmor, and
she was called Moriat, and she and Maon were rear-
ed up together.
And Gialcad ceased to seek after the child.
Now all the tales told from time to time of Ugoine
and Laogaire, and of Gialcad, were framed together,
and how Gialcad spoke of wounds he had received
392 CHRONICLES
from Oilliol the son of Laogaire ere he did raise his
hand to strike, but no one saw them ; and words
were asked, now of one of the physicians, now of
another, if he it was who dressed the wounds : but all
said, nay.
And all these things did come to Fiacnac's ear;
but he said,
" Save Roigne, I have seldom known one better
than another of lolars race. I will do nought be-
tween them."
Now Mumain lay beneath the foot of Gialcad, the
prince of Ib Lugad had taken a daughter of Eri-
mionn.
Ullad dwelt in peace, nought disturbed her repose
all the days of sixteen rings that Fiacnac ruled ; then
did he die.
And Daire the son of Fiacnac was chosen king in
Ullad in the place of his father.
And when Daire had ruled one ring, what time
Gialcad had soiled the throne of Eri for the course
of thirteen rings,
The child Maon had grown unto a lad, and such
a lad, the whispers in his praise had swoln to loud
breath, till the unwelcome sound did reach to Gial-
car/'s ear.
And now on a sudden Maon no more was seen
on Coriat ; and Fearmor did come to Aodmagnmaca,
and he did tell to Daire, that he did thither come
e'en from Ardtain, whither he did accompany the
youth, then on his way to Ner the son of Crui-
Iken, chief of Cruithens land, for that words had
come to Fearmor's ears> that Gialcad sought his
life.
OF ERI. 393
' And Fearmor did tell unto Daire of Mumain and
the manner of the children of that land,
And how the earth, but little while passed by,
had sunk as deep, aye, as an arrow goeth from the
bow, and water rushed in to the hollow of the land,
and therein lay, and they are called the waters of
Gurna, within Coriat. (h)
Little did Fearmor know more than the chase,
and music, and the song and dance. And the king
said unto me,
" Seagar, this man lacketh knowledge ; the very
little portion that he hath he seemeth to scorn : so
vehement his passion for strong drink, that devour-
eth the reason of man."
And when Fearmor was about to return to Mum
ain, Daire gave unto him two beautiful horses, lac
and Easog y and two fine dogs, Sugac and Luc.
And Fearmor went his way.
Now when four rings had passed, Fearmor did
come to Aodmagnmaca, and he did speak unto
Daire.
" Maon still with Ner doth dwell ; all tongues
speak loudly in his praise: what though his form
doth bide in the land of Cruilhen, his soul doth rest
on Eri, and doth long till his foot shall feel this
soil.
" The eyes of Gaelen and of Mumain do wink in
expectation of the sight of the brave youth.
" The chief of Feotar hath given promise of good
help; what sayeth the king of Ullad? will he not
use his hand to pull the bloody Easog(c) Cobtac
from the throne?"
394 CHRONICLES
Whereupon Drire said, " Mumain hath raised
him, let Mumain pull him down ; Ullad will dwell
in peace."
And Fearmor said,
" The king of Ullad will not stop the foot of Feo-
tar, by young Maon hither led/'
And Daire said,
" The Gaal of Ullad and ofCruit/ien be brethren;
all may move in peace through Ullad."
And Fearmor passed on towards the extremity
of the land of Ardtain, waiting the coming of Maon
and Glas the son of Fearmor, and the youths who
did bear Maon company from Coriat, and the host
of Feotar; thither they meant to steer.
And as Fearmor did stand upon the height to
overlook the sea, he spied a skiff that near and nearer
drew, and it did move within the land, and forth did
come the messengers Fearmor had sent to the young
Maon, and Craftine the minstrel of Fearmor, who
hadjourneyed all the way with them.
And the men did tell unto Fearmor, " Maon and
thy sons fare well, and hither will they come with all
the speed they may."
Now Fearmor being gone, the messengers not yet
returned to Coriat, of whose going unto the land of
Cruithen to the young Maon had been told to Mo-
rial, she could not bear the tent, the hill nor vale,
the plain nor grove, save where her Maon had used
to take delight; hither and thither, from spot to
spot she roamed, her every sense far far away she
knew not where, with Maon, wheresoever that was,
and she was all alone ; for though she guarded not the
secret of her love, in her chaste love for Maon did
OP ERI.
Moriat feel pride, still more in Maon's love for her ; her
state she would disclose to none ; and all the anxi-
ous, the distracting agonies of love for Maon, were
consuming fast the beauteous Moriat.
Now Alia saw with pain, but dare not speak, till
Moriat did say, " Let me go hence, and for a time
abide with Ada's sister in the tents ofOir;" and thi-
ther Moriat did go.
Little did the change of place avail ; the hopes and
fears, the doubts and fancy of the maid did with her
move.
The chief ofOirmionn was with the hunters on the
hills, two youths, his sons, were with their mother,
Aongusa was the favourite friend of Moriat of all
the maids of Mumains land ; before her now did
Moriat lay open her full soul ; and whilst the youths,
and those that followed in the steps of those fair maids,
did think that Moriat did but go forth the journey
of a day or so, to meet her father gone now some
while, the little company did keep due on. with speed
to all save Moriat, who thought the herb did sprout
beneath the horse's foot, so much more slowly than
her fancy did they move.
And they pursued their course till they did stand
on Ullad's soil ; and there they came to hear Fear*
mor did hide at Aodmagnmaca some days gone by;
thither Moriat and Aongusa, and the two youths did
speed.
And Daire did conduct the damsels to the pre-
sence of the chief of Coriat, and Moriat did look on
old Crajtine, the minstrel of Fearmor ; no time had
she to say a word, howbeit his eye did speak unto
the maid that ft had Maon seen.
396 CHRONICLES
And now the boards were spread, all were but
seated at the feast, when sound of feet, and many a
voice was heard, the doors did open wide, and war-
riors entered, in the arms and mantle of JSri some,
the spear of Feotar and the short cloak did others
bear.
Daire and his guests rose from their seats in won
der at the sight that all did turn towards ; and ere a
word came forth, the lovely Moriat, in whose mel-
low eye her every sense had fled, was in the arms of
Maon her beloved.
Fearmor embraced his son, tke brave youth Glas,
and he did take him in his hand to Daire ; and now
ne did press young Maon to his heart, and he did
place his hand within the hand of Daire, calling him
Maon reared on Allans knee.
The boards were lengthened out, and Daire bad
all welcome.
And when all had feasted, the horns went round ;
but none did know what happed in full, and as Daire
sought not, none did inquiry make.
When Daire said, " If Craftine now would let us
hear the harp's sweet voice ?"
And Craftine did strike his harp ; those who had
not heard the sound afore were in amazement. Fear-
mor was in rapture at the surprise of the children of
Ullad y and in wonder at the vacant eyes of Crui-
thens sons.
When the voice of the harp was silent, the king
said," My ears have been ravished with the music
of thy harp, Craftine; of what sweet tale hath it spoke
now?"
And Craftine reclined his harp against the wall,
OF ERI. 397
and he stood up before the king, and he did open
his mouth, and he did tell,
" Cruel were the thoughts of Cobtac, he sighed for
rnasterdom at any price, even the price of brother's
blood ; and Laogaire was no more, and Oilliol Aim
ceased by Cobtacs hand. The form of Duac(c) had
been laid beneath his little heap, were not Maon
borne far away.
" And Maon found a fostering hand in the tent of
Coriat; the children that Alia bare were not dearer
to the hearts of Alia and Fearmor than little Maon;
still they did call him Maon, though sweetly speak
did he.
" The boy grew up, and he did think, he said, there-
fore he thought that he was born of Alia and Fear-
mor.
" As his years increased, the love of all increased
for him.
" Fearmor had three sons, and one daughter ; and
Maon had counted rings more by two than Moriat:
she was born that very day that Maon first did enter
the dwelling of Fearmor.
" From the moments he could distinguish aught,
her little eye did smile on Maon ; as they grew,
Maon was her playmate, her delight, her transport
fully told.
" But as the blossom opened, and felt the check of
a fond mother's care, lest it may come to fruit too
soon, Maon was the secret joy of the sidelong look-
ing eye of Moriat.
" Thus time did pass, when on a day, disguised in
a poor and mean attire, there came a chief to Fear-
mor's tents, he said,
398 CHRONICLES
" ' Whiles the words come streaming through my
lips, danger speedeth hither; brave Fearmor, guard
well the approach of every unknown foot to Maon,
Cobtac doth seek his life, he hath heard all ; I tnust
go hence.'
" And Fearmor told the words to Alia, and she
did whisper in the ear of Moriat,
" ' Maon goeth hence what time Baal on the mor-
row shall come forth.'
" Moriat did hide her face upon her mother's breast,
and in words but half made up, she said, ' Doth
Maon go whither Moriat may not go too ? Moriat
doth live but in her Maoris smiles. 1
" And when Maon heard of what had happed, he
said, 'Maon dreadeth no danger beneath the roof
surrounded by the friends of brave Fearmor; shall
he go hence with fear ?
" ' If it seemeth good unto Fearmor ', Maon will
here abide till fulness of time shall give him strength
to avenge his father's blood.'
" The spirit of the youth suffered him not to see
the dangers with which he was beset.
" And Fearmor said, ' E'en but a little while let
Maon go from hence ; Cobtac hath of prying eyes
more than one pair, of bloody hands more than his
right and left.'
" Now preparation was made for Maon to depart ;
and the night was passed in tales of times gone by,
and interchange of thought as to the times to come.
" And on the morrow ere that Baal appeared, nine
youths and one score men of war stood before the en-
trance ofFearmor's tent; when they did eat and were
freshed, they were on their horses' backs.
OP fcRi. 399
" Some while had passed till Maon could tear him-
self away from Moriat ; tears did chase tears quickly
down the visage of the maid, and large and heavy
drops did fall from the eyes of the fond youth.
" And Maon pressed the damsel to his heart, and
sealed the covenant of plighted faith with ardent
lips upon the moistened cheeks of lovely Moriat.
" And he did spring upon his horse, nor looked the
way he moved so long as he could see the tents of
Coriat.
"And Maon, and Fearmor, and Glas his son, and
the eight youths, and one score men of war pursued
their way until they reached Ardtain, and thence did
Maon and his train pass over the waters of the sea ;
and when they came to land they journeyed to the
dwelling of the chief, and there did Maon dwell, with
Ner the lovely fine's son, and once the pride of
Coriat.
" And as Fearmor did measure back his lonesome
steps, he came unto the seat of Daire, Ullad's king,
* Aodmagnmaca, the theme of song, the never-failing
food for fancy of the bards.
" And the mighty chief, the son of Er, threw open
wide the gate to brave Fearmor.
" In Aodmagnmaca was his every sense feasted with
new delights, days passed as sunbeams till Fear-
mor returned to his place.
" And still his song, and still his tale is of Daire,
mighty king, and of the glory of his race.
"And Maon dwelt with Ner. for four long rings,
when Fearmor came to know that Gialcad might be
shaken froni the throne.
400 CHRONICLES
" And he did send two trusty messengers to Maon
to speed to Eri, and pluck up Gialcad by the
roots.
" And Moriat, when she did hear they were about
to go away, did watch the time, and she did pour
into Craf tine's ear her secret thoughts, and she did
say,
" * O, Crqftine, listen to the voice of thy unhappy
Moriat ! Messengers with letters from Fearmor to
Maon will soon go hence ; if my Crqftine would take
his little harp and with them go; and when the men
have told of Eri and Fearmor, his harp would speak
of love and Moriat, and tell the tales that Maons
ear did use to dwell on with delight.'
"And while Craftine did hold his peace till Mo-
riat should make an end as he did think, the beau-
teous maid of Alia laid her fair hand On Craftiness
breast, her eyes full fixed on his, and she did say,
" 'Had Moriat been thou, Craftine, and that her
harp could speak as Craftiness harp, and Crqftine
had hinted but a word, she would have flown ere
she knew whither, till memory or his voice had called
her back to hear his errand.
" ' And thou, Crqftine, dost ponder ere thou speak.'
" And Craftine said, ' Wrong not Craftine; whither
the maid of Coriat shall tell Craftine to go, there will
he go ; whatever she shall hare him do, that will he
do ; whatever she shall bid him say, that will he
say.'
" And ere he went, or did, or said, Moriat did re-
compense Craftine as though he had journeyed far,
and laboured hard, so sweet the smile of Moriat.
OF ER1. .401
" * Where is Craftine to go? what shall he do ? and
what to say?'
" * To the land of Cruithen go/ replied the maid,
* and tell thy harp^to speak in Maori's ear, and Craf-
tine s harp will say how sweetly Maon stole the heart
of Mortal, and as he bore it off, how the fond youth
did leave his own with Moriat, a rich exchange. Let
the sweet warbler sing the pain the heart within the
bosom of the maid doth feel, in absence from his
mate, that sighs in Maons breast.
" O let thy harp tell all.
" ' Nay, did it tell all I have to say, the messengers
would go, and hither come again, ere I had said a
thousandth part of all I have to say ; then in few
words,
" ' Let Craf tine's harp speak in the hearing of my
Maoris ear the words he used to say, as Maon sat
beneath the great oak's shade on Meag's bank, two
short short days ere Maon went from hence, now
grown to such a length.
" 'And let him speak of this dear lock of my own
Maons hair, inclosed in the rings that Roitcaclac,
Ens king, did give unto my father of that day.
" ' O let him say,
" ' Ah, Maon ! generous, fair, and brave,
Haste hither to thy Moriat,
Ere that she sin within the grave,
No longer seen on Coriat.
" c O ; Maori, if thou canst not come,
Alla's maid will fly to thee ;
Thy Moriat should have no home,
But where her own dear Maon be.*
VOL. II. 2 o
402 CHRONICLES
" And with the men did Craftine go ; and when that
they had told of Eri, and the brave Fearmor, Craf-
tine did put the words of Moriat in Clairseac's lips,
and he did utter them in sounds of melody, though
not so sweet as her harmonious voice, every sense of
Maon lay in his ear, whilst the ear itself, if Craftine
may s-o say, seemed in a trance.
" Awhile; he turned his eye towards the harp, and
when he saw Craftine, the youth did fold him, harp
and all, within his arms ; and spake of Moriat and
love, of Eri and Fearmor ; nor did his tongue forget
to speak of Daire, great and good, and Aodmagn-
maca, pride of UllacFs plains.
" And to the messengers did Maon say, * To Fear-
mor haste, and tell, Maon will stand on Eri before
this moon shall wane/
" And unto Craftine did Maon say, ' Let Craf tines
harp and Craftine s tongue tell to sweet Moriat, the
heart that Maon stole doth long and sigh to feel the
panting of the heart he freely gave ; short time, and
they will meet to part no more.'
"This is the tale, great king, that Craf tine's harp
did tell : what more remains, if Glas would speak."
And Glas, Fearmor s brave son, stood up, and
said,
" Four rings did Maon bide with Ner in Crm-
thens land, and with him Glas, companion of his
way, and eight of Mumains sons : look to what point
we may, our ears were open still to hear the voice o*
Eri if she did call us home.
" And when four rings were run, the sigh'd-for
tidings came.
, OF ERI. 403
. " And Ner did bring two hundred warriors of the
Gaol of Feolar to move with Maon on his hither
way.
" Our ships did float upon the waters of the land,
and as they touched the billows of the sea, the winds
did rage loud from the north, and they did drive us
on the way that they did fly, and so for three long
days and two short nights, when we, did come to
rest on Slainges soft bed.
" .From thence we came to land, to JEris land ;
and Ibers sons did bow the head, and bend the knee
to mighty Baal, and those of Feotar did sprinkle of
the earth from Cruithen's soil, and they did stand
thereon, and call upon the spirits of the deep.
" And we did cast our eyes whither the sun doth
go, and Maon bad this one and that to speed unto
the nighest hill, and on the summit light the fires.
The messengers of Fearmor did say, The hunters*
eyes; would look upon the hills to ee wh,ich way
their foot should move.
"And soon the fires, did b laze,, .fuji,., west and
south. *
" Now Gialcad was on the southern border of the
land of Gaelen, when words did reach his^ear, ' The
son ofOilliol cometh on the, king.' . ^,,
" And the heralds were sent forth to assemble the
warriors of Gaelen and of Mumain, out of hand..
" And the warriors of Mumain .did gather them-
selves together, and they did move towards Maon
in the heat of love ; aqd the hearts of Gaelen vyere
hollow towards Gialcad.
" Maon winged his way on pinions of duty to his
2 o2
404 CHRONICLES
sire, till he did pounce on Gialcad, lank, though
gorged with Lagoire's and with Oilliors blood.
" And Maon sought for Gialcad through the host,
and Gialcad, when he did hear the voice of the her-
ald, saying,
" ' Let Gialcad show his blood-stained face to
Maon, that his ear may hear the wounds of Oilliol
speak through Maons lips/ (d)
" Gialcad did hang his head, the weight of blood
oppressed the spirit, and heavy lay on the arm of
languid Gialcad.
" When Maon did perceive a band of chiefs fol-
lowing the herald's steps, so like was one unto the
shadow that his fancy drew of hideous Gialcad; he
spoke to the nine youths who round him stood, * Are
we not able to beat down this gaunty and his
props ?'
"And ere one counteth quick the number of
five score, Gialcad, and all who raised the arm for
him, lay on the ground.
" And we did raise young Maon on our shields,
and all the warriors gathered round, and when he
oped his mouth, and he did say,
" ' Well met, brave fnends ;' a shout was raised,
and Glas did say aloud, ' An Labrai se, Fir cait'
" And all cried, ' Labrai.'
" And the youth Maon said,
" 'The death-song must not be told, nor war-song
raised, he slew my father, and my father's father,
now low by his cursed hand, his fall as glorious as
many of Eris bravest kings ; his evil spirit hath not
yet taken flight, let not the balmy air of our sweet
OF ERI. 405
Gaelen corrupted be by the last of the foul breath of
bloody Gialcad?
" And the host shouted,
" ' Baal prosper the work of Labrai !\e)
" And we did lower our shields, and Labrai stood
on the ground.
" And the congregation moved to Gialcad, yet in
life, and they did make fast a rope unto his feet, and
they did drag his body on the ground unto a pit, (/)
which had been opened in the earth, and therein did
they fling the form of Gialcad, calling him Cobta Caol
Breag, and the earth was settled over him as it had
been afore, no trace of him remaining.
" Now Labrai flew as quick as thought, airy
fancy's nimble herald, to the tents of Coriat ; Alia
with her damsels sat, as the youth stood within her
booth, when she withdrew from his embrace, his eyes
ran wildly round no Moriat was there; he turned
pale, arid shook, and faultering said, * My Moriat f
" 'Thy Moriat is well/ delighted Alia said, 'she
bides since few days passed within the tents of
" Maon had oft been there ; the horses now were
faint; lac and JEasog, the gift of generous Daire,
Ullad's king, to brave Fearmor, of which the chief
did boast, till words thereof did reach to Cruithens
land, these now were in the folds, and soon did Glas
collect a herd, and on we moved for Oirmionn.
" The chief had not long time afore returned to
his house, the boards were spread, warriors had with
him come.
" Now Aongusa had sent tidings from Maglein
unto her mother, that Moriat would go whither her
406 CHRONICLES
father went, to meet young Maon on his way from
Cruithens land, and she had gone with her, and the
two youths did also go ; these things did Beria now
to Maon tell.
" When all did eat and were refreshed, save
Maon, who on fancy fed, we kept on our way, and
quick as horses feet could move, we hither came, and
found a welcome at great Daire's boards.
" And Ullad's king seeth nine of Mumains youth,
and these are of the Feotar, the sons of Eri one full
half: and Gaelen hath no king, and Eris throne is
empty whilst Glas doth speak."
And Daire rose, and he did give the hand of
friendship to all round.
And the night was passed in joy.
And Crqftine did touch the harp, and told the
love of Lort and Sorca, the lovely daughter of the
chief of Allo's land.
And many a song was sung, and many a tale was
told ; and Daire suffered not his guests to go while
nine days passed.
And ere they went Daire did say to Fcarmor,
"Daire would send of the children of Ullad even
unto Mumain, if Cr of tine would teach them how to
touch the harp."
And Fearmor and Crafline said, " The children of
Ullad shall be welcome to the land of Coriat."
And jDazregave unto Crqftine a splendid harp, the
like of which hath not been seen in Mumain, and
Crajiine doth call it Daire.
And Daire gave to each one of the youths a beau-
teous horse.
And to Moriat arid Aongusa, did Eoca the wife f
OF ERI. 407
Daire present two mantles, with clasps and bodkins
of the richest gold.
And they did come to Fearmors tents ; and Maon
did take unto him the lovely Moriat.
NOTES TO CHAPTER VI.
(a) Maon signifies dumb ; it was given out the child was dumb to
prevent Gialcad from destroying him, as that infirmity would inca-
pacitate him from the throne at any future time.
(i) There is a considerable piece of water called Loc Gur at this
day, in that part of the country now called Limerick t which was
formerly called Coriat, and must be these waters of Guma t which
means a great hollow.
(c) The real name of the child was Duac t the meaning here is,
had he not escaped by the name of Maon, Duac would have been
destroyed.
(rf)This is an expression full of bitterness and despair to Gialcad;
the youth not only vows vengeance against the murderer of his fa-
ther and his father's father, but that the tongue he fondly hoped was
dumb* conveyed the tidings to the ear of the monster.
(e) Labrai signifies, he speaks, therefore was this prince also called
Labrai.
(/) You have already seen that the punishment of death was not
inflicted in Eri for any crime but murder with evil mind, which
was avenged by flinging the murderer alive into a pit, and covering
him over with the earth made level as before. We hear, from Hero-
dotus, of " the pit of punishment in Persia."
408 CHRONICLES
CHAP. VII.
The reign of Duac, a space of seven rings, from 237
to 230.
GlALCAD being no more, having ruled for the
course of seventeen rings, many of the nobles of
Gaelen who had raised their hands for him, having
fallen on Dunnarig, (a) times passed till the king could
be chosen.
And when the princes and nobles were together
on the mount, Duac the son of Oilliol, the brother of
Ugoine, was chosen king in Gaelen.
And when the princes and nobles of Mumain and
of Gaelen assembled on Magnas y
Duac was chosen Erimionn.
Lalrai the son of Oilliol the son of Laogaire, dwelt
on the portion of his father, and he did keep the Fe-
otar about him, they went not back to their own
land.
And when Duac had ruled for one ring, the mes-
sengers were sent forth to call together the kings,
princes, and nobles of Eri, and the chief of the
Olam, and heacjs of the people, and the judges
named, and the chief and nobles of Oldanmact, what
time the fires should be seen on the summits of the
plains of the land.
And the messengers added moreover, Labrai hath
complained of Meorcean (b) chief of Remionn, unto
Tolard judge of Eri.
And when the assembly were together, there were
not so many since the days of Oilliol 13eargneat.
OF ERI. 409
And Erimionn was seated on the throne.
And the kings of Mumain and of Ullad, and the
chief of Oldanmact, were on their seats ; and all the
princes of the nations of Eri^ and the nobles were
under their shields, and the Olam, and heads of the
people, and the judges, were on their benches.
When Tolard rose, and said,
" Let Meorcean chief of Remionn stand before the
assembly of Eri."
And Meorcean stood up; and Tolard said, "When
the assembly shall be together, nine days to come,
let Meorcean be prepared to answer unto Duac for
the blood of Oilliol his father, and of Laogaire the
father of Oilliol, some time Erimionn"
When the assembly went forth, the feast and the.
sports were not as aforetime. Duac dwelt in the
tents of Daire king of Ullad, and Fearmor, and many
princes and chiefs of Mumain, were with Daire ; and
Cra/tine did journey from Cor tat, and the harp that
the king had given to him was with him, and Crqf-
tine had taught Daire his harp to utter dulcet
sounds, the like to which have not been heard in
Eri.
Now the assembly were together, and when the
name of Meorcean was called, he was not in his
place, nor was he to be found, nor heard of. And
Duac took with him Glas, and of his friends, and
they did go in quest of Meorcean; but they did re-
turn as they went.
And what time Duac did come back, the assembly
were listening to the words on the roll of the laws of
Eri, \vhen Duac stood in the midst, and he did say
410 CHRONICLES
" When will the assembly hear the words of Degan
and of Stad, against Meorcean ?''
And all were silent till Feargus prince of Ullad
rose, and said, " When Meorcean is in his place."
And Duac said, " What not till then?" and he was
going on to speak,
When Daire king of Ullad rose, and said, " Daire
admireth the noble zeal of Duac in pursuit of the
man whose hand he hath been told did shed his fa-
ther's blood " Thus far had Daire spoke, when
Duac, still standing, with warmth said aloud, " O
Daire, the bloody Meorcean was the first that
struck P
And Daire smiled on the youth, and said, " Duac,
thou art dear unto the heart of Daire, dearer still to
him the words of the laws of Eri ; what though the
like hath not been done afore, that any here did bide,
that may not sit, (c) save when hither called ? What
if Duac take his seat amongst the princes of his race
whilst his ear heareth the words on the roll ?"
And it was so.
And when all the words were read, Daire rose,
and said,
" Duac hath heard, that every tongue must be
silent of man in his absence."
And Duac seemed sorrowful, and he said, " Must
three rings pass, and Meorcean live the while ? He
and his father struck to death the moment they did
hear the sound of the voice of Cobta Caol Breag?"
And Daire said, " When Duac shall hear the
words of Tainistact."
And the words were told : and Daire said, " The
OF E-RI. 411
death of Oiiliol can be inquired into on the mount
of Gaelen."
And Duac was comforted.
And when three days passed that the book of the
chronicles had been opened,
And none stood round the mount for justice,
And all took their departure, Daire did send four
youths of Ullad with Craftine, to be instructed how
to touch the strings of the harp.
And when Lugad king in Mumain had sat one
score and seven rings he ceased, and Eunda his son
was chosen.
And what time Daire had ruled in Ullad for nine
rings, Seagar died, and Stacad was chosen Ard
Olam of Ullad. Seagar hath not been surpassed
in wisdom by one of the Olam of Eri, nor of Gaelag,
since the days of Farlat.
And when Duac had ruled for the course of seven
rings, he died. And Meorcean was not heard of all
the days of Duac.
NOTES TO CHAPTER VII.
(a) Duna Rig, the fortress of the king.
(/>) Meorcean means long-Jingefed.
(c) Labrai could rrot have; been twenty years of age complete at
the time of the first meeting of the states of Eri in the reign of
Duac, therefore he could not speak in the general assembly.
412 CHRONICLES
CHAP. VIII.
The reign of Duac, a space of seven rings, from 230
DUAC having ceased, Duac the son of Oilliol, the
son of iMogaire, was chosen king in Gaelen.
And when the assembly of Eri were called toge-
ther, he was chosen Erimionn also.
Duac was vain in his own conceit, he regarded not
the counsel of Daire, which he gave to him concern '
ing the children ofFeotar, who had followed his steps
from the land of Cruithen.
Whatever evil they wrought, and they wrought
much, Duac did uphold them, and rebuked them
not; and Cine the son of Cine, a youth and noble
of Feotar, did speak insultingly to Melga the son
of Cob fa, saying unto him, " Are those marks of
crimson on thy face stains from the blood of Oil
liol" Melga had two spots on his face from his
birth.
And Melga did complain to Duac of Cine, and
Duac answered unto him, " Wast thou present, Mel-
ga, when thy father slew my father ?"
And when the assembly of Eri were together, what
time Duac had ruled six rings, these words of Duac
were repeated ; and moreover the king f umain
and of Ullad, and the princes and nobles of these
lands, yea, and of Gaelen, saw with an evil eye the
tents of the warriors of Feotar raised up round about
the assembly.
And Melga did speak secretly to one now, a: id
OF ERI. 413
aow to another, of the sayings and doings of Duac ;
and he did discover that the children of Gaelen had
withdrawn their love from Duac, and Melga did con
spire with them against Erimionn.
And Melga did gather together a great host.
And Duac did call together the warriors, and a
strange sight was seen in Eri : the men of Gaelen
moving against Erimionn, and Mumain was one half
with Melga, Conn prince of Ib Lugad, and all the
chiefs to the south of Amanmor; but the king of
Mumain came not forth.
And Duac and Melga came in sight each of the
other on the borders of Mumain and of Gaelen
amongst the hills of Ceas.
And Melga bad the heralds to say, in the hearing
of Duac,
" What strangers are these who carry their spears
erect upon the soil of Eri? Let them depart to the
land of their dwelling."
And Duac said aloud, " The men that slew Cob-
ta Caol Breag will move to the land of their dwell-
ing round the tents of Erimionn, over the body of
Melga."
And words ran through the hosts, " To battle!"
And the heralds that stood round Melga cried
aloud,
"Men of Eri, let it not be said in times to
come, that one of the mongrels escaped from the
battle."
And the warriors fought with fury ; but the men
of Mumain did little more than view the battle ; and
Duac was overpowered, he fell ; and all the warriors
of Feotar > not one did out-live that day.
414 CHRONICLES
And Melga bad, " Let the children of the land of
Cruithen be laid after the manner of that Gaal"
And it was so* -
And the heap of Duac was raised where he fell.
And his name at the first was Duac the son of
Oillioly and he was called Maon; and on the day that
Gialcad fell he was called Labrai by all the host, and
in that name doth he stand on the roll of kings ; and
he is called Loingseac, for that he did coaie with
many ships to Eri the first time since the Gaal of
Sciot did hither come with the sous of the hero.
And the entrance into the laud by the waters of
Slwnge is no longer called Imbior Slainge, but Loc-
garman, because thereby did the Gaal of Feotar
move into Eri.
Nor is the portion of lolar called Gaelen since that
time ; it is called Laigean, because of the spears of
the Gaal of Feotar. . > . j
And when the battle had ceased, and Duac lay
ki death, Meorcean the chief of Remiowi, who had
come into the fight, did stand before Melga, and
Melga bad that 'he should be^kept in hold to answer
for the blood of Oilliol
And Duac ruled for the course of seven rings.
NOTES TO CHAPTER VIII.
(a) This river is at present called Blackwater, it falls' into the
Atlantic at Youghall.
Never yet has the introduction of armed foreigners failed to ex-
cite the jealousy and ill-wilj'of the people. When things have come
to the pass, tjrat the great body of any community must submit to
such an enormity, it is a sure symptom that their liberties are gone
in fact, and if they should be called a free people, the epithet is a
deception.
OF ERI. 415
No prince was more popular than Labrai, to which many circum-
stances conspired. The horrible assassination of his father and
grandfather, his early misfortunes, his piety to his father, his faith-
ful love for Moriat, celebrated by the bards, the theme of song and
of the harps, the attachment of the bravest and most potent of the
chiefs of Mumain towards him, all could not sustain him against the
one vicious measure of retaining two hundred foreigners, and even
these born of the daughters of Eri. He is called Labrai in the roll of
kings, though his name was Duac, from the circumstance mentioned
by Glas. To cause the pursuit of Qialcad after the child to cease,
it was given out that he was dumb, and called Maon ; but when he
was raised on the shields of the warriors after the fall of Giakad, and
opened his mouth, and spoke, Glas said aloud, " An labrai se ?"
Does not he speak ? and all said, " Labrai" he doth speak ; from
which time he was called Labrai; and having returned with a fleet
of ships to Eri, he had the addition of Loingseac, which signifies a
fleet. This is a proof that the Gaol of Feotar, who came to Eri
in the year 299 and settled in Britain, were also called Garman,
the Germanni of the Romans: the port of Wexford is not known
by any other name but that of Loc Garman at this. day. Now, too,
the kingdom of Gaelcn changed its name for Laigean, the spear of
the Feotar being called Laigean, from which the people of Leinstcr,
and the parts of Munster contiguous, call a spade laige, pronounced
loy-e.
CHAP. IX.
The reign of Melga, a space of twelve rings, from
223 Io2\l
the son of Gialcad was chosen king in
Laigean,
And he called together the judges to the mount ;
and Meorcean was placed before the assembly : and
Degan and Stad were called, and they held up their
right hands, and they did invoke the spirit of Oilliol,
and they said,
416 CHRONICLES
That when Gialcad's voice was heard by Dub
the father of Meorcean, and by Meorcean, they did
rush in haste from the place where they did stand,
and Degan and Stad did speed after them.
And Gialcad stood over Laogaire lying on the
ground, and Oilliol did enter; and Meorcean did
raise his arm and smote him many times, even to
death.
And Tolard said unto Meorcean, " Thou hast
heard the words spoken against thee ; what hast thou
to answer thereunto?"
And Meorcean was silent ; he looked upon Melga
piteously. And Melga said aloud, "Turn not thy
face towards me, Meorcean, my heart feeleth not for
thee. Did my father lose his reason, shall Melga
lose his fame ?
" Let the judges speak."
And Tolard said, " Shall the roll of the laws be
spread ?"
And all held up their hands.
And the words were read.
And the heralds did deliver him to the messengers
of the judge: and a great congregation surrounded
Meorcean, and he was flung out of sight.
And all minds thought well of Melga therefor,
and he is called Molbtac. (a)
And when the assembly of Eri were altogether
Daire was there also ; and so well was he pleased
at the doings and sayings of Melga, when the heralds
spoke aloud, " The throne is empty,"
Daire king in Ullad said, " Let Melga the son of
Giulcad take the throne."
And Melga was chosen.
OF ERI. 417
And Melga ruleth in justice. Since Ugoine had
ceased, the laws did lose their force in Mumain and
in Laigean, till now that Melga did give them their
due weight.
Daire is the delight of Ullad ; Ullad is in repose,
and Oldanmact is in contentment.
Now when Melga had been on the throne during
four rings, Eunda king in Mumain died, and Mog-
corb his son was chosen king in that land.
And in the ring that followed, Conn prince of Ib
Lugaddied also, and Lore his brother was chosen in
his stead ; and Mogcorb did take Lorca the daugh-
ter of Lore.
And it was thought by Mogcorb and Lore that
Erimionn did design to divide Mumain against the
king, and to set those who did adhere to the sons
of Duac against those who had favoured the sons of
Gialcad aforetime.
And the men who did collect Cios for Erimionn,
were told to press more heavily on the north than on
the south of Mumain.
And thus did times pass for the circuit of eleven
rings, when the tax-men did come upon the lands of
Mogcorb with violence ; and as they did drive off
cattle of the king, men of Mumain rose, and slew
them.
And Erimionn did send letters to Mogcorb to
answer when the assembly should be together.
And when the assembly were together what time
Melga had ruled during twelve rings,
Melga rose, and said,
" Let the king of Mumain answer, why were
the men slain that collect the Cios for Erimionn"
VOL. n. 2 E
418 CHRONICLES
And Mogcorb answered,
" The men were slain, for that they entered into
the land as the foe to take off a spoil."
And Daire said, " This cometh of the Fir Cios of
Ugoine. Why may not Mumain send its portion as
in Ulladr
And Melga said, " The arm of the warrior shall
uphold the laws of Ugoine."
And there was a loud uproar.
And Daire said, " This is the first, let it be the
last time that the assembly of Eri shall hear of laws
of this man or of that.
" The laws are laws of Eri"
And Mogcorb hasted to Mumain, and he called
together the warriors: and Melga thought to take
him unawares ; and he assembled a great host, and
he moved towards the tents of Mogcorb on Brug-
rig.(b)
And what time he reached to the waters of Meag,
the warriors of Mumain were moving towards him,
and Mogcorb bad the heralds to say aloud, in the
hearing of Melga,
" Are these Fir Cios come for a spoil ?"
But Melga followed riot his steps, he fought on
the left: Siorna his brother did lead the battle against
Mogcorb.
And the warriors fought with fury, Mogcorb
sought Melga but found him not.
INow Lore prince of Ib Lugad, when he saw the
sasion of Erimionn,lie did quicken his pace towards
him ; and he did speak to the men of the hills, " Be-
hold the tax-man and his drivers !"
And they raised a shout, and they darted forward
OF ERI. 419
as the arrow from the bow, and they did cut through
all in their way: and Melga fell by the hand 01
Lore.
And Mogcorb hasted with the warriors, they turn
ed not back, they kept on their way to the mount 01
Laigean on Magnas ; and Mogcorb had all the ap-
parel of the assembly of .En' removed to Teacmor on
Tobrad ; and Mogcorb abided in his tents on To-
brad, into the chambers of the king in Teacmor he
entered not.
NOTES TO CHAPTER IX
(a) Molbtac is acceptable, because of his conduct in the matter of
Meorcean.
(b) Bmgrig, the house of the king; the land lieth south-west of
Charkvillc, in the county of Limerick.
CHAP. X.
The reign of Mogcorb the son of Eunda of the race
of Iber, a space of six rings , from 211 to 205.
Now Aongus the son of Duac, some time Erimionn,
was in Ullad when tidings came to Daire of the
death of Melga : one moon only had passed since
he had come to the age, and he hasted to Laigean.
And when the assembly of Laigean were together,
Aongus the son of Duac, the son of Oilliol, the son
of Laogaire, the son of Ugoine, was chosen king in
Laigean.
And when the words of the messengers were heard
calling the assembly of Eri to the high chamber of
429 CHRONICLES
Teacmor on Tobrad, they gladdened the hearts of
Ullad r and of Oldanmact ; all the kings, and princes,
and nobles of Eri, and heads of the people, and the
chief and nobles of Oldanmact, and a vast congrega-
tion were on Tobrad.
And Mogcorb did not send back all the warriors
of Mumain.
And when the assembly were together, and the
heralds said,
" The throne is empty,"
The king of Ullad rose, and said, " The throne
may not be taken whilst warriors stand on 7V
brad."
And Mogcorb rose, and said, " The children of
Mumain shall move to the land of their dwelling on
the morrow."
And Daire said, " On the morrow, the kings, and
princes, and nobles will say."
And it was so.
And on the morrow Mogcorb king in Mumain
was chosen.
And he went forth to Liafail ; and when he re-
turned to the high chamber, and the chief secretary
said, " Let Mogcorb the son of Eundafrom Reactad
sit on the throne Erimionn"
Mo gcorb standing before the throne, said aloud,
" Not so. Let the chief secretary say, Ardri, not
Erimionn"
And it was so.
And Mogcorb took his seat.
And he rose again, and said, " Let the tiame of
Mogcorb be set down on the roll of kings, Ardri."
And it was so.
F ERI. 42f
And when Mogcorb had ruled two rings, Slo*
cad died, and Nonan was chosen Ard Olam of
Ullad.
And when Mogcorb had ruled,.4rdr,for the course
of six rings, he did eat of eels, and he did sicken
and die.
Note. The declaration of the states in favour of the race oflolar
was void on the accession of Mogcorb from Jber. Now Ardri was
substituted for Erimionn, and Teacmor on Tobrad for the mount of
Laigean on Magnas.
CHAP. XL
The reign of Aongus the son of Duac, a space oj
seven rings, from 205 to 198.
the brother of Mogcorb was c'u sen
king in Mumain.
Aongus the son of Duac was chosen Ardri.
He had passed times with Daire in Ullad, and he
had inclined his ear to the lessons of wisdom f om
the lips of the Olam; he was stored with the know-
ledge of truth, more than the sons of Erimionn are
wont to be.
Aongus was disciple to Lolar, and he delighted
to be called Doacla and Olam.
And the friendship of Daire towards him wa*
perfect, and Aongus did rule in justice.
When Cairbre had ruled for four rings in Mumain
he died, and Fearcorb his brother was chosen.
And when seven rings had been run, Cental the
son r *f Melga did conspire against Aongus. It was
422 CHRONICLES
said that Aongtis did laugh in derision at rhymes
which Congal did set down : and they did speak
loudly towards each other.
Therefore did Congal conspire against Aongus;
and the warriors were assembled, and they did come
face to face on the plain of Almuin.
And Aongus fell by the hand of Congal, when he
had ruled for seven rings.
CHAP. XII.
The reign of Congal the son o/'Melga, a space of
seven rings, from 198 to 191.
CONGAL was chosen king in Laigean.
And he was also chosen Ardri.
Daire would not rule, as he increased in years
he did increase in wisdom. Ullad and Oldanmact live
in peace, whilst Mumain and Laigean are torn in
pieces ; the princes of Laigean from Duac flattering
the nobles of one part of Mumain, and those from
Cobta soothing the chiefs of another part of that
land.
As for Congal he spendeth his time in composing of
verses for the minstrels, and tales for the bards, and
the bards do call him Gleo Fatac; howbeit, little
was the knowledge of what was good to know that
Congal had.
And when he had ruled for seven rings, he did
send with insult, as his father had done, to levy the
Cios from Mumain. And Fearcorb called together
OF ERI. 423
the warriors ; and he came upon Congal, and he
slew him, saying, " Shall tax-men of the Gaol
suffer for the transgression of him that sencteth
them ?"
CHAP. XIII.
The reign of Fearcorb the son of Eunda, a space of
seven rings, from 191 to 184.
CON LA the son of Melga was chosen king in
Laigean.
Now the voice of Eri called aloud upon Daire
to rule, Ardri ; but he would not be entreated. " Is
it not good (he said) to preserve one half of Eri in
peace : there is no soul (said he) in Mumain, neither
is there heart nor soul in Laigean"
And Fearcorb was chosen Ardri.
He ruleth in peace : Eri seemed to enjoy repose,
but the minds of the children of lolar vyere not dis-
posed to quiet ; they never ceased to conspire against
Mumain or Ullad, or against each other.
And when he had ruled seven rings, Conla king
in Laigean, whose eye had looked with kindness a^t
all times on Fearcorb, did invite him to come to his
tents raised up on Ceas to a hunting.
And Fearcorb, brave and generous, having no
suspicion within his mind of any harm being intend-
ed towards him, went thither with a slender train.
And when they had been on the hills for four
424 CHRONICLES
days, as Feaicorb lay in his tent, he was spoiled of
life with treachery.
And Conla bewailed him, and his heap was
raised.
And Conla returned to his place.
CHAP. XIV.
The reign of Conla, a space of four rings, from 184
to 180.
IBER the youngest of the sons of Eunda, was
chosen king in Mumain.
And Conla was chosen Ardri.
And he did lament Fearcorb.
Now Conla, being full of deceit, the thought did
enter into the minds of men, that Conla did know of
the manner of FearcorVs death.
And when he had ruled two rings, and the assem-
bly of Eri were on Tobrad, words were spoken in
thai sort that came to the ear of Iber, and he did
make inquiry through Ceas, and all around.
And when Conla had ruled four rings, Iber sent
letters unto Leim judge of Eri, saying,
" Let Conla, Ardri, answer for the blood of Fear-
corb." And ere Baal had passed two chambers of
his house Deirionac, he sickened, wasted, and died :
and he is called Croidecealgac, because of the false-
hood and treachery of his heart,
OF ERI. 425
CHAP. XV.
The reign of Oilliol the son of Melga, a space oj
twenty -five rings, from 180 to 155,
OlLLIOL the son of Melga was chosen king in
Laigean, and Ardri.
Daire would not hold up his hand for one nor for
the other of the princes of Mumain nor of Laigean,
his whole desire was to preserve Ullad and Oldan-
mact in peace,
And Oilliol was inclined to peace, his frame was
weakly.
Though Daire was very aged, the faculties of his
mind were not impaired, yet did he desire to quit
the throne of Ullad.
And when the assembly were together on Aod-
magnmaca, he said, " Let my ear listen to the voice
of the harp, and to the bards telling tales of other
times, if one younger than Daire may rule."
And all said, as with one voice, " What more doth
Daire desire than the peace and happiness of Ullad?
Can he not hear the harp, and the bard, with the ear
of the king whilst he doth live ?"
And Daire raised his voice in words of thanks.
Now when Daire had ruled three score rings and
five, Nonan died, and Meascar was chosen Ard Olam
of Ullad.
And when Daire had ruled three score and twelve
rings, he died, and all Ullad was gathered together
to Aodmagnmaca ; arid the weight of Daire was
borne to Dun Sobairce, and his heap hath been raised
426 CHRONICLES
nigh unto the heap of Eocaid Olam Fodla, the chil
dren of the land calling him Daire the wise, the great,
the good.
And Ros the son of Connor, the first-born of
Daire, was chosen king in Ullad.
Ros walketh in the way of his race, loving peace
and justice: he ruled five rings, and Fionn his bro-
ther was chosen king in Ullad.
And when Fionn had ruled two rings, he died ;
and Connor his brother was chosen.
And when Oilliol had sat on the throne for one
score rings and one, Iber king in Mumain ceased ;
and Adamair the son of Fearcorb was chosen.
And Adamair took the daughter of Strom, of the
race of the chiefs of Oldanmact, which was grief to
the minds of the sons of Er; for Ros said, " Now
will the racers of Mumain chase men and cattle
through the plains of Eri" All the words of Ros
were words of wisdom.
And when the assembly of Eri were together,
what time Oilliol had sat one score and five rings,
Adamair stopped not his tongue from saying, that
his father's blood should be inquired of from the sons
of Melga.
And Ros did speak in the ear of Meirt chief of
Oldanmact, least Strom may move the Danan for
Adamair.
And when all took their departure from Teacmor,
Adamair sent through Mumain to assemble the war-
riors ; and Strom did gather together of the Danan,
and the men of Mumain did meet from the borders
of the Secmaman, the men of Oldanmact on the plains
of Ceseol.
ofr ERI. 427
And Ardri led the warriors of JLaigean to meet
Adamair : and when he was in sight of the host of
Mumain, he bad the heralds say, " Whither goeth
Adamair abroad, when the very bees are in their
houses ?"
And Adamair answered, " Bees go forth to gather
honey from the herb ; not so the hunters who \
on Ceas to chase the deer, and killed a king.
"Adamair is bound for Teacmor, to make inquiry
of his father's blood, sucked by the treacherous wea-
sel Conla : a marvel the tusks of Oilliol did not tear
his flesh. Let no foot stop his way." (a)
And the warriors stood face to face. The force
of Oilliol could not stop Adamair.
Oilliol fell, and a great slaughter was made of
the princes and of the Gaol of Laigean.
And Adamair pursued his course to Teacmor,
with the host of Mumain and Strom, and the Danan
returned to their place.
(a) Oilliol was called Caitfeaclac, allqding to a defect in his teeth ;
this expression of Adamair was in sarcastic allusion thereto.
CHAP. XVI.
The reign of Adamair the son of Feareorb, a space
of Jive rings, from 165 to 150.
EOCAID the son of Oilliol was chosen king in
Laigean.
Adamair abided on Tobrad, and was chosen Ar-
dri by the princes and nobles of Mumain.
428 CHRONICLES
He thought to draw the Danan to him by means
of Strom, whose daughter, Fluidis, Adamair had
taken. But Meirt did reprove Strom sharply for
what he had done ; and Strom did give the word of
promise he would forbear between the princes of
Mumain and of Laigean for the times to come.
Arid when these things came to the ear of Eocaid
the son of Oilliol, he assembled the men of Laigean
privily to come together as they could towards Im-
loc where the tents of Ardri were raised at the
time.
And Oilliol came on Adamair unawares, he did
fear to come before him prepared for battle.
And Adamair gathered together a little band ;
and they did fight whilst one remained : all fell in
death round about the tents of the king on Imloc,
Adamair having ruled for the course of five rings.
CHAP. XVII.
The reign of Eocaid the son of Oilliol, a space of
seven rings, from 150 to 143.
EOCAID hasted to Teacmor, and he did enter
into the house of the king.
And what though the messengers of Eri were sent
forth, none came to Tobrad but those of Laigean :
the ears of Ullad were faint because of the doings
of Mumain and of Laigean ; the princes and nobles
of these lands were evil towards each other continu-
ally, and they did stir up the Goal to be foes one to
the other.
OF ERI. 429
And Nias the son of Fearcorb, and brother of
Adamair was chosen king in Mumain.
And Eocaid was chosen Ardri.
The mind of Eocaid was inclined to peace ; his
thoughts were more on the adorning of his person
than on things useful to be done ; that his flowing
locks, and gorgeous mantles should be seen, was his
chief care : a new mantle did Eocaid wear each day
that he did sit on the throne in the high chamber of
Teacmor.
And Connor said, u Is it not good that this one of
the sons of lolar is not intent on things that would
be worse?"
And when Connor had ruled ten rings, Meascar
died, and Laoi was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
And when Connor had ruled twelve rings, he
ceased, and Cormac his son was chosen king in
Ullad.
And when Eocaid had ruled for the course of
seven rings, and the assembly were together on To-
brad, Feargus the son of Breasal, the son of Aon-
gus, the son of Duac, the son of Oilliol, the son of
Laogaire, the son of Ugoine, did conspire with Nias
king in Mumain against Ardri, and he did draw unto
him moreover of the nobles of Laigean.
Nor did the air, now piercing cold, chill the heat
of the warriors of Mumain, ever ready for the battle
as for the chase.
And when Eocaid heard of the doings of Feargus,
he did send messengers unto Cormac to tell him
thereof.
And the king called me Laoi unto him, and he
did say unto the messengers,
430 CHRONICLES
" Tell unto Eocaid the words of Cormac a son of
JBr,
" Are the Gaol of Sciot as lambs for the teeth of
the wolf? are they as deer for the chase of the hun-
ter ? Will the sons of lolar never cease to defile the
land with the blood of the people?"
And the messenger went his way, and Cormac bad
me Laoi to set down his words for the ear of the
assembly of Ullad.
And Feargus had hasted unto the north of Mum-
ain, and he did lead the chiefs of that land, and his
host did swell ; and as he moved towards the mount
of Laigean, beneath Meist, the warriors of Ardri
were coming to meet them, with the weight of Lai-
gean, and of the chiefs of Ib Lugad.
And Eocaid said aloud, " Behold the ravens of
Mumain flying hitherward, following the track of
the vulture, to gorge on the blood of Laigean?
And Feargus said, " Fear hath confounded the
sight of Eocaid; let him look again, and he will dis-
tinguish the eagle directing the foot of the horsemen
to ride over the sons of Cobta?
And the battle endured from the time that Baal
had shewed his face, for one-half of a ratha of that
day, till darkness began to spread his mantle over the
shoulders of Mullocmeist.
And ere light had flown away, the noise ran
through the host that Eocaid had been slain.
And the host of Laigean gathered round the form
of Eocaid, and they abided through the night.
And on the morrow as Baal came forth, the war-
riors raised up the weight of Eocaid, and they did
OF ERI. 431
bear it to the binn of Heist, and there did they raise
his heap.
And they did roll a huge stone to the summit of
the heap beneath which Eocaid had been laid, and
the stone was raised on an end thereof.
Eocaid having ruled for the full course of seven
rings.
And Feargus moved to Magnas.
CHAP. XVIII.
The reign of Feargus, of the race o/*Iolar, a space
of twelve rings, from 143 to 131.
FEARGUS had moved towards the mount of Lai-
gean, whilst Eocaid lay in the arms of death on
Meist.
And the warriors stood on the mount, and raised
Feargus on their shields, and thus was he king in
Laigean.
And in like sort was he Ardri on Tobrad; in the
arms of war was he placed on Liafail, and the men
on Tobrad did bear the sword ; and thus did he use
the name of king during three rings, ere the doors of
the high chamber were opened.
And when Feargus had taken his seat on the
throne,
Cormac rose, and said,
" Words have been spread through Eri, and so
have they reached the ears of the king, and princes
and nobles of ITllad, saying,
" Feaigus the son of Breasal, from Laogaire of
432 CHRONICLES
lolar, hath been seated on the throne of Eri by a
band of men armed for battle."
And the words were not denied.
And Cormac said, " Twere good that Feargus
took his seat on the i?eatof the king of Laigean, and
that the kings, princes, and nobles of Eri said who
shall rule, Ardri?
And Feargus came down from the throne, and he
sat on the seat of the king of Laigean.
And the chief secretary said aloud,
" The throne is empty."
And Cormac rose, and said, " Let Feargus king in
Laigean rule, Ardri."
And it was so.
And he went forth to Liqfail, and Ard Cruim-
tear placed the asion on the head, and Nias king in
Mumain laid the mantle on the shoulders of Fe-
argus.
And Feargus lived all his days of twelve rings in
peace ; there were not of the princes from Cobta
many to trouble him ; and when he had ruled twelve
rings he died.
CHAP. XIX.
The reign o/*Aongus Tuirmeac the son of Feargus,
from Duac the son ofOi\\io\ the son of Laogaire,
a space of one score and twelve rings, from 131
to 99.
Now Aongus the son of Feargus was chosen king in
Laigean.
OF ERI. 433
And he was also chosen Ardri in the presence of
the assembly of Eri.
And the boards were spread, and feasts and sports
were prepared, the like to which had not been seen
on Tobrad since the days of Maca the partner of
Ciombaot.
And Aongus won the hearts of all, he was not like
unto the race of lolar in any of his ways.
And he dwelleth in Teacmor now two rings that
he hath ruled.
And Cormac king in Ullad died, having ruled for
seventeen rings, and JEocaid the son of Connor was
chosen.
And when Eocaid had ruled one ring, Laoi died,
and Tuigseac was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Now when Aongus had ruled six rings, he did go
with Eocaid to Aodmagnmaca, after the assembly did
depart to their dwellings: all strove to delight the
senses of Aongus, and they were delighted.
And he did meet there Ruidruide the son of Ros
prince of Er, and they did give the hand of friend-
ship one to the other, and Eocaid did give many pre-
sents to Aongus.
And the disciples of those whom Craftine did in-
struct did tell the tale of Maon and Moriat on the
sweet harp; and Fraisgaire, the most eloquent of all
the bards of Ullad, did tell the story with his lips.
And Aongus returned to Teacmor.
Now birds began to sing, the herbs to grow, the
trees did put the margin of their foliage forth to
guard the parent from the burning sun; the clouds
were spent, and fishes now did sport in their own
streams.
VOL. II. 2 F
434 CHRONICLES
And now it was that Aongus went, as oft he went
afore, to the western country of the waters of the
land, to the tents of Cormac chief of Fobar, a friend
of Laogaires race.
Aongus was fond of wine, he had a generous heart,
he delighted in the chase ; but he indulged his pas-
sion in the enjoyment of many a damsel of the
daughters of the land, e'en to excess.
And Aine the daughter of Aongus was at this time
in Cormac's tent.
The maid of Taos and Nerida was also there,
Mara was her name, fairest amongst the fair was
she. After a while Aongus returned to Teacmor, and
soon came back again to Cormac 's booth.
The charms of this maid were present to the fancy
of Aongus, do what he would, go where he may.
There happed to be with Cormac then, the youth
Airt, the son of brave Feargrim the chief of Oir.
Feargrim and Airt were friends of Aongus, and the
sons of Duac ; many a time and oft did Feargrim
stand in the front amidst the heaviest blows of battle
against Aongus $ foes.
And Airt did pine for Aine the daughter of the
king : the sighs of the youth were full of pain, for that
he felt no hope of a return of his love.
Aine and Mara, lovely maids, had given vows of
everlasting love, and Airt had won the ear of Mara
to listen to his tales of love for Aine his soul's de-
light.
Now on an afternoon as Airt and Mara talked
together, Aongus happed to come the way, and stole
on their discourse in sport ; and hearing an appoint-
OF ERI. 435
ment made the evening next to come, Aongus did
creep off un perceived.
Mara sought the means of telling unto Aine the
words of Airt, but could not speak in full, nor more
than to say, if Aine come to such a place at such a
time, Mara hath secret words for Aine's ear.
Mara thought it best that the daughter of the king
should hear the words of Airt e'en from himself.
When the next day came, Aongus went forth to
hunt ; in the tents of Cormac nought was heard but
JLittas voice, and preparation for the feast ; all save
Litta, and her little ones, and the damsels who
waited on her tongue and eye, accompanied the king,
the hunters were to chase to-day nigh unto Cormac s
booth.
Now all were seated at the board, and they did
eat, and the full horns went round, and Aongus
drank, his spirits were raised high, and he was bold.
And whilst the hunters sat, Aongus slipped off
alone, and moved to the sequestered spot that A/ora
told to Aine of, the cloak of Airt about the should-
ers of the king.
Aongus had not been long in his retreat, ere thaf
he heard a footstep on the breeze approaching to'
where he stood.
A damsel with timid pace, her breathing half sup-
pressed, now moving, now stopping, to listen if she
could hear the sound of any foot, or else, entered the
bower.
Aongus desperate in love, from drink quite mad,
laid his rude hands upon the maid, and in the wink-
ing of the stars, the moon did hide her face from very
shame, he spoiled the cheeks of Aine of their maiden
2*2
436 CHRONICLES
bloom, and robbed her peaceful bosom for ever of
its rest : whilst Aongus, unconscious of the mighty
havoc he had made, did fancy he had wildly wan-
toned in the charms of the subdued and bashful
Mara.
The conquest gained that ruined her, and made the
victor poor, he stole away not unlike unto a thief,
but thief himself, leaving the wreck of his inglorious
prize in a whirlwind of conflicting passions, on a sea
of agony.
And thus did Mara find the friend of her young
and tender heart, the partner of her every secret
thought. Alas ! how changed from the fair and
sprightly Aine, from whom she had parted a little
while gone by.
Ah, what availed the piteous words of sobbing
Mara! poor Ames tongue could answer nought
save in lamentations of despair more forcibly ex-
pressed in inarticulate sound than form of speech.
Long while ere gentle Mara thought to raise un-
happy Aine from the earth, polluted by the man who
ought to have preserved the land from any stain.
When thought did come, friendship gave Mara
strength, she raised her up, and helped her to the
dwelling of the chief.
. But when poor Aine's tongue could speak, and
she had told her cause of sorrow now in full in Ma-
ra's ear, the very name of Airt was poison to their
lips.
And these two friends did 'say and think, and
think and utter not, and speak without thought, till
sense had gone astray.
. Thus did they pass the whole night through, for
OF ERI. 437
Aine said, " Mara will not leave me now." And on
the morrow when their seats were empty at the
board, Litta, the mother of Cormac's children, came
to see what might betide.
She was told their spirits needed rest ; still they
did keep the secret under guard. Litta again did
come, and Mara said, " If Litta would forbear a little
while."
And Mara spake to Aine, " This must be told ;
if Litta was to hear what happed from Mara's lips?"
And Aine said, " Mara will do as she thinks good."
And Mara did commit all that Aine knew to
Littas ear; and off did Litta go in haste to seek the
hideous Airt.
She found the youth ; but when he heard the
words " Perfidious Airt /" he clasped his hands,
looked on the ground with wonder struck, and
seemed to dread the meeting of good Litta's eye in
such a sort.
That she abhorred him in her very soul ; and ere
he spoke one word, she vanished from the spot
whereon she stood, as though the very air by his foul
breath would tainted be.
As the lonesome tree on RonarcTs brow, when it
hath felt the shivering breeze after a night of frost,
its mantling drapery falling all around, when most
it seems to want the warmth thereof, so stood the so-
litary Airt, in life indeed, but motionless and cold ;
e'en the film of hope in which his youthful fancy was
attired, took wing unto the clouds, clean out of
sight.
'Twas long until a thought, to call a thought, re-
turned unto the mind of Airt; at length it said, " To
438 CHRONICLES
Mara go, she will tell what Litta means." In quest
of Mara Airt did go, with all the speed he could.
'Twas long ere that he found the maid.
She sat in Litta's tent; her left hand round the
waist, her right hand gently pressing the distracted
head of her unhappy friend, whilst her eyes looked
downward OH the almost lifeless form of this child
of woe.
But when they upward moved, and met the figure
of the youth, she uttered such a scream, as one that
half awaked from a frightful dream, fancied that an
evil messenger of air was present to his view.
She fell as into the arms of death, and with her
sunk the weight of ruinated Aine,
Whilst Airt stood as the young pine, scorched by
heaven's own fire, when Baal speaks wrathfully to
the children of the eartji.
Thus were they seen by Litta, called to the tent
by the shrill sound of Mara 's voice, whither she did
speed to minister unto these fair partners in affliction,
unconscious of the presence of detested Airt.
And she did comfort them ; and now revived,
when Airt did forward spring to raise them from the
ground,
They shrieked as though a wolf had darted on
them, and hid their heads terrified.
A while, when / itta thus addressed the maddened
youth,
" Methought to the dwelling of thy sire that thou
hadst fled, no longer to pollute the hitherto un-
stained tents of Cormac ; here thou art no longer wel-
come, soon will the vengeance of the king overtake
thee, guilty Airt.
OF KR1. 439
" So much my spirit loaths thee, Airt, no greater
pleasure could I feel than seeing thee weltering in
thy blood, in variety of lengthened pains."
When Airt in misery spake, " How long or short
Airt breathes neither doth he know nor care ; yet let
him not be wronged.
" The sun and moon and ail the stars are witnessed
of his words, he hath no knowledge of the cause of
Litta's wrath, nor of the terror of these lovely maids
at his approach."
" No knowledge, sayest thou ?" Litta enraged, re-
plied,
"Hast thou not dared with violent hand to rifle
the beauteous Aine of her maiden treasure? Callest
thou this no cause of Litta s wrath, the horror of
these twain, the vengeance of the king?"
" Let Litta hear, and Mara, and lovely Aine> for
whom alone unhappy Airt doth wish to live, Airt is
as innocent of what Litta saith as Litta self. Airt
would think his whole of life well spent in service of
Aine his beloved, alas, now woe begone!
" Could Airt in rudeness touch the. person of
the daughter of the king, fire should consume this
my right hand when it had taken vengeance of his
false fellow.
" Harbour not a thought that doth so great a
wrong to Feargrim's son.
" Had madness seized on Airt as Litta thought,
he would have justified him by his proper self ere
now.
" But as in me there is no fault towards the gentle
Aine, if love, chaste love, be not a fault, I'll seek the
440 CHRONICLES
taker of this mighty theft throughout the land, and
take the Eric of his life in hideous sort."
To hateful loathing amazement did quick suc-
ceed : now assured of his innocence and faith, Airt
was admitted to companionship of wretchedness.
The damsels more composed, Airt went his way,
breathing revenge, his every thought intent on
blood.
Now Aine was laid upon her bed, beside sat -Litta,
Mara walked forth, a child of Litta in her hand.
Far they had not moved till Mara heard a footstep
from behind : she turned to see, and Jo, the king !
The air, the words tf Aongus amazed the eye and
ear of Mara, but when he whispered of the raptur-
ous joy he felt in the sweet dalliance with her in the
bower,
O sun, O moon, what voice, what words, what
note of song, what harp of many tongues can speak
the horrors that then filled the perturbed spirit of
the bewildered Mara !
In such a state did her eye dart into the inmost of
the soul of Aongus, whilst her voice did pierce his
ear with the fell sound,
" Of comfort let not Aongus think to taste from
this time forth for ever more. No virgin day will
the unhappy Aine see again ! the father hath de-
stroyed his child !"
To the spot whereon he stood was Aongus fixed,
his vacant eyes dwelt on the earth, a while from the
passages of his heart, whence every drop of blood
seemed to have downward streamed quite through
his nether frame did issue forth a hollow sound.
OF ERI. 441
" No more of comfort, nor of aught but grief brim-
ful of despair will Aongus ever taste ! If Mara would
withhold the dismal tidings from my Aines ear; and
stay and hide with her, and soothe her sorrowed
heart my child is guiltless of the horrid deed !"
And Mara said, " Aine shall be the only care of
Mara now."
And Aongus hasted to Teacmor, and shut himself
up within the house.
Now the fulness of the time had come, and woe-
pined Aine did bring forth a child, a son.
And Aongus did send Leotar, the steward of his
house, to fetch the child ; and he did bid, let it be
taken to Binneider straight, and there committed to
the merciless sea.
But the waves more kind, took pity on the inno-
cent babe, and he was saved ; and coming to be
known by the apparel of his little skiff, he was taken
to Teacmor.
And when the melancholy Aongus heard of what
had happed, he sent unto the Ard Cruimtear to as-
semble many priests, and he did tell these things in
the priests' ears, and he did add, " What will the
servants of the mighty Baal declare?"
And Ard Cruimtear said, " Let the babe be hither
brought, and let the king depart, and when the
priests shall hear the words of Baal they will speak
them in the father's ear."
And so it was.
And now was Aongus called to hear the words of
Baal, Ard Cruimtear oped his mouth, and he did
say,
" Born of earth, loathed of its parents, Feadac
442 CHRONICLES
thence named, torn from the bosom, as it sucked the
pap, thrown to the savage sea, heaved from ocean's
huge back rejected ly upon the land, let the pure in-
fant be restored to the sure shelter of a mother's
arms, no longer Feadac but Fearmar called.
" It may be so that one from the loins of e'en this
hitherto abandoned child, may rule the sea and land
where Gaal now dwell, of whom we nothing know,
and who ne'er heard of us.
" Thus doth JBaals-dy, thus let be done." (a)
And Aongus did send the child to Aine, and she
did press him to her throbbing breast ; and Aine and
Mara did dwell with Litta in the tents of Cormac.
And when Aongus had ruled seven rings, Nias
king in Mumain died, and Adamair his son was
chosen.
And when Eocaid king in Ullad had ruled seven
rings, he died; and Ruidruide the son of Ros, from
Fomar the son of Airgeadmair, was chosen.
And when Ruidruide had ruled two rings, he took
his departure from Aodmagnmaca for the land of
Cruithentuat, and three moons were passed through
ere he returned.
And as the king sat in his chamber in Aodmagn-
maca, Tuigseac, even I, Ard Olam of Ullad, nigh
unto him, he did say unto me,
Two moons passed whiles 1 sojourned with the
Feotar, and I did note the men, they are nothing
like the children of our Eri.
" We be subtle, our tongues do run contrary quite
unto our thoughts, the men of Eri are as the waters
of the mountain brook, now on the instant swelled
OF ERI. 443
beyond their banks, and now subsided e'en beneath
the larger pebbles of their bed.
" The men of Eri, I have marked them, Tuigscac,
are uncertain as the air, superficial as the shadow,
they are touched with pity exquisite, e'en at the
hearing of a tale of woe, yet will they do a deed
more cruel than that they weeped at the bare men-
tion of, time but passed by.
" The Cruitnig are the reverse of us in every thing,
they are growing strong, now swelling to a mighty
host; they are as one, they war not with their fel-
lows.
" They tell how their great fathers came forth a
land encompassed with waters on every side, and
traversed woods and swamps, and the Gaal from time
to time did still keep moving on towards the going
of the sun, till those in the days of Eocaid the me-
lancholy reached the limits of that land, and passed
the sea, and hither came, as the chronicles do tell.
" But when or how things happed they little know,
having no means of noting times ; their ignorance is
great ; they are fierce, and terrible, and brave. Eri
should keep a watchful eye, least that the Feotar do
trouble her sore."
Ullad is in peace and contentment; Ruidruide
walketh in the steps of his race, he nourisheth the
spirit of the youth.
Oldanmact and Ullad are as one.
And now times passed, and the boy Fearmargrew
unto a man : he is beloved of Aongus more than Eunda
whom Aine the daughter of Aongus prince of Lai-
gean bore unto him.
And Aongus brought Fearmar to Aodmagnmaca,
444 CHRONICLES
and he did present him to Ruidruide, and he did
obtain for him a portion of land in the country of
Feargneat, and he did tarry at Aodmagnmaca.
And Aongus returned to Teacmor, and he died
there, having ruled one score and twelve rings.
(a) From this child, Fearmar, is descended the present king of
England, as shall be regularly traced through the progress of this
history.
CHAP. XX.
The reign of Conal, a space of Jive rings, from 99
to 94.
CONAL the son of Eadisceol the son of Feargus,
was chosen king of Laigean, and he was chosen
Ardri.
Now the mind of Adamair king in Mumain was
evil towards Conal, for his desire was towards the
throne.
And when Conal had ruled for the course of five
rings, and the assembly was on Tobrad, Adamair did
conspire against him, and he did move the warriors
towards Teacmor.
And Ardri did meet the host of Mumain on the
plain of Almuin, there was the battle fought, and
there did Conal fall, having ruled for five rings.
OF ERI. 445
CHAP. XXL
The reign of Adamair, of the race oflber, a space of
seven rings, from 94 to 87.
ADAMAIR the son of Nias, from Adamair of the
race of /for, tarried not, but moved to Teacmor, and
raised up his tents on Tobrad, and was chosen
Ardri.
Eunda the son of Aongus Tuirmeac having been
chosen king in Laigean.
When Ruidruide had ruled one score rings and
nine, Tuigseac died, and Treinleor was chosen Ard
Olam of Ullad.
And Eunda had a free and generous heart to all
save Ardri, he never ceased to trouble Adamair.
And he did strive to move Ruidruide against him,
in vain; yea, Ruidruide reproved him sharply.
Still he desisted not, howbeit the men of Laigean
would not be able to prevail against the warriors of
Mumain* were not chiefs of that land adhering to the
race of Duac.
And these do lead the mightiest of all the warriors
of Mumain.
Now Adamair was of a turbulent and uneven spi-
rit, and he did carry his hand high towards the
nobles of Mumain 9 friends of Eunda, and Eunda did
conspire with them against him.
And ere Adamair was aware, Eunda rose up
against him ; and Adamair gathered together those
he could, and he tarried not, but moved towards
him.
446 CHRONICLES
And he bad the heralds say, in the hearing of
Eunda, " Let Eunda shew his face into Adamair in
the presence of the Gaal"
But Eunda followed not the steps of the heralds.
And the warriors fought; but those who stood
round Ardri were too few, not one for one score, yet
did Adamair fight whilst he could raise his hand.
And darkness did spread itself when he was borne
to his tent, and ere Baal came forth on the morrow,
Adamair was no more.
And his heap was raised over the tent whereon he
lay in death, his death-song chaunted, and the war-
riors raised the war-song of the king.
Having ruled for the course of seven rings.
CHAP. XXII.
The reign of Eunda Aine the son of Aongus Tuir-
meac, from Duac of the race o/^Iolar, a space of
ten rings, from 87 to 77.
ADAMAIR being no more, the princes and nobles
of Mumain did chuse his son Enadamair to rule that
land.
And Eunda the son of Aongus king in Laigean,
\vas seated on the throne of Eri.
He exceeded all the kings of Eri aforetime in
magnificence, he was profuse, and over and above
he did wink at the transgressions of those under him;
and when complaints came to his ear he did protect
those that should be punished.
And he did suffer the oppression of the princes of
the line of Gialcad.
OF ERI. 447
Now Eunda being on the wrong path did scorn
as it were to turn back ; in the stead of giving con-
tentment by doing what was right, he sought to win
men's hearts by largess, till means did lack, then did
many of those whom he had raised fall off; they did
set an higher value on the promise the performance
yet to come, than on favours which had been con-
ferred : and promises of mighty things did bold Cri-
omtan, of GialcacFs line, give unto all who would
accept his words.
Now Criomtan had taken Beria, a daughter of
Aongus, a prince of Mumain.
And when Eunda had ruled for ten rings, and the
messengers had gone forth to call the assembly of
Eri to the high chamber of Teacmor, and the Fir-
cios were moving through the land, they did deal
with rigour ; they said, " We'll take the number,
find them where we may."
And Criomtan did speak unto the king, but he
was deaf, or else.
And Criomtan raised his voice, the sound whereof
did pass from ear to ear through half of Eri ; and
the land did bear the warrior's foot.
And the hosts, led by Eunda and Criomtan, did
meet on Cluan Daire, the pomp of Eunda served
him not ; it was a fearful day, many were slain, and
with them Eunda fell, having ruled for the circuit of
ten rings.
<48 CHRONICLES
CHAP. XXIII.
The reign o/X'riomtan the son of Felimid, the son
of Eoca\d,from Melga the son o/'Gialcad, of the
line oflolar, a space of three rings, from 77 to 74.
THE messengers had gone forth, and when the as-
sembly were together, Criomtan, who had been chosen
king in Laigean, was chosen Ardri.
And Criomtan moved towards Mumain, after the
manner of the warrior, though he did make pretence
of the chase, and he raised jealousy in the minds of
the princes and nobles of Mumain and of Laigean,
one against the other.
Now Ruidruide had ruled in Ullad for the course
of two score anrl five rings : what though he was
stored with wisdom equal to any of the race, and did
nourish the spirit of the youth within the schools,
yet did he fan the fire of the warrior. He delighted
in the chase, in music, and the dance, and sports ;
and he had the sons of the nobles instructed accord-
ing to the rules of Seadna, for he said, as Seadna said
afore, " 'Twere good the youth were taught the ways
of war, though they may never step herein."
And the noise of the movements of Criomtan being
wafted to the king of Ullad's ear, he did call toge-
ther all the princes and nobles of the land to a
chamber within Aodmagnmaca that he had builded
up nigh unto the house of the king ; and the mes-
sengers did add, " Let all the sons of Jhe nobles,
who have put the open mantle on, come with their
sires."
OF ERI.
And when the kings, and all the princes of the
race, and all the nobles, were in the chamber, and
all the youths did stand in a circle under the air,
The king rose from the throne, and he did say,
" When Calma did take his departure from Jber
of our great fathers, he did choose companions of his
way, and Ronaird followed the steps of the brother
of his blood, the friend of his heart.
"What if Bresail Rig-Damna be as Calma, and
Niel as Ronaird; and they and their seven brethren
do choose out from amongst the youths of the no-
bles of the land, each nine youths, to be companions
of their steps through the rugged and uneven ways
of war?"
And it was so.
And the nine sons of the king did go forth, and
they did choose nine of the youth.
And when they were chosen, Ruidruide, and all
the princes of the race, and the nobles of the land,
came forth, and the circle being formed, Ruidruide
stood up in the midst, and said,
" Long time hath passed since Ullad gave or felt
the stroke of battle : what though the mind of Ullad
be inclined to peace, Mumain and Laigean, at strife
one with the other rather than be at rest, are ever
ready to be one against this land if daring did not
fear.
" The Gaol of Cruithen is before ns, our people
and their people go to and fro. The fall of those
who hither came with Duac is thought of by the
warriors of that land the work of Eri, though Ullad
had no hand therein : moreover Aine, of whom one
VOL. n. -2 G
450 CHRONICLES
half was of the Feotar, weigheth in the scale of
Laigean.
" Should war begin to growl and snarl, the princes
stand too nigh unto each other, let them be scat-
tered through the host ; and those now chosen fel-
lows in the battle's rage, will stand on this side and
on that of Ullad's king.
" And that, for times to come, the youths may
learn the art and trick of war, the book of Seadna
for their guide, I will have builded up a school, that
they may enter in three rings afore they put the open
mantle on.
" That this day's work may be a sure founda-
tion for our strength to rest upon, let the king, and
these companions of the king, now say aloud, in
the presence of the sun, and moon, and all the
stars,
" And first, the king doth say,
" He will not turn his face away, though three
assail himself.
" He will aid and comfort his companions in ?
the calm of peace, his fellows in the storm of war.
" He will protect the injured, and relieve the op-
pressed."
Thus said the king, his hand on high.
And all raised up their hands, and swore e'en as,
the king.
And Maol chief of Ratbot said, " What name
shall Ullad's champions bear ?"
And the king said,
" Let the companions of the king be called CLAN-
NA RuiDRUlDE."(a)
OF ERI. 45*1
And all struck their shields, and shouted, " CLAN-
NA RUIDRUIDE!"
Now Criomtan ceased not to vex and trouble
JLaigean and Mumain; his hand was ever on his
sword ; he did glory in the name of Cosgrac.(b)
And when he had carried himself in this sort for
the course of three rings, ere the messengers had
gone out to call the assembly to the high chamber of
Teacmor,
Men of Laigean, after the manner of Fir Cios>
did enter into Ullad, and did drive away the cattle
of the land : and words were sent thereof unto the
king.
And Ruidruide did send letters unto Criomtan,
saying,
" Hath Ardri been told that a spoil hath been
taken from off the land of Ullad, called by the spoil-
ers by the name of Cios ?"
And Criomtan did answer by the mouth of the
messenger,
" The king doth know thereof."
And Ruidruide did send again a messenger with
letters, and these are the words thereof:
" Let Ardri answer in the high chamber of T&-
acmor when the men of Ullad shall utter words of
him."
And Ruidruide did send an herald with a mes-
senger, to say in the hearing of Criomtan,
" When Ruidruide shall go toward Teacmor, the
warriors of Ullad shall follow his thither steps."
And Criomtan answered nought unto the messen-
ger, unto the herald he did say, scoffingly, " Is the
withered branch from the root of Er sprouting?' .
2c 2
452 CHRONICLES
Now noise for the preparation of war was loud
through Ullad and through Eri.
And Usgar chief of Oldanmact called together the
host, and he did send to Aodmagnmaca, to know
when and whither they were to move.
And Ruidruide did answer unto Usgar,
" Let Usgar and the nobles of Oldanmact move
to Tobrad, there to meet Ruidruide''
And Criomtan did speed to assemble the warriors,
and all that moved did gather together on Magnas,
and they did direct their steps towards Ullad.
And the warriors of Ullad had , passed over the
waters of the Huidaman, and the half of one day
therefrom, when the host of Mumain and of Laigean
were espied.
And the men of Mumain did skip sportively to-
wards the battle, but such as were not hurted re-
turned in haste.
And when the warriors drew nigh unto each other,
Ruidruide bad the herald say aloud,
" Let Criomtan advance, and feel if the arm of
the withered branch of the stock of Er sprouteth."
And when Criomtan heard the words, he sprung
as the greyhound on his prey.
Ruidruide was on his horse Mactire, aforetime
called Tonn,(c) until a day on which the king did
chase a wolf, and struck him dead with the spear of
a man of the Gaal of Feotar, from the back r.f the
horse : therefore was Tonn called Mactire. (d)
And when Ruidruide saw Criomtan upon his feet,
he came down from his horse, and he said,
" What though my eye hath looked upon my arm
now threescore and fifteen rings, it shall not be said
OF ERI. 453
in times to come, a son of Er took odds of any
man."
And Clanna Ruidruide looked on the king.
And they fought; Criomtan with desperate fury
beside his judgment, Ruidruide with the prudence
of the warrior.
And Criomtan fell into the arms of death.
And Ruidruide bad all the heralds say aloud,
" The transgressor hath paid the Eric of his fault ;
let all move for Teacmor?
Criomtan ruled for three rings, and he is called
Cosgrac.
NOTES TO CHAPTER XXIII.
(a) This order of Clanna Ruidruide is the origin of the baronets
created by James the First of England.
(b) Cosgrac means victorious, but implies, that the victor delighted
in slaughter.
(c) Term means a wave.
* (d M,,ctire, the son of the land, means a uolf.
CHAP. XXIV.
The reign of Ruidruide Mor, king o/*Ullad, Ardri,
a space of seven rings, from 74 to 07.
THE host of Ullad rolled as a wave till it reached
to Tobrad. And they raised up their tents in the
plain beneath, for Ruidruide said, " Let none armed
stand on the hill."
And Eri called loudly on Ruidruide to take the
454 CHRONICLES
throne : but he said, " Nay the seat of the king of
Laigean is yet enip'ty ; few of the nobles fell, Ruid-
ruide did stay the hand of the warriors."
And Easamon Aine the son of Eunda, the son of
Aongus Tuirmeac was chosen king in Laigean.
Now when Baal had been two nights in the last
chamber of his house Fluicim, the assembly of Eri
were together, and Ruidruide the king of Ullad was
chosen Ardri with acclamation.
And ere he had seated himself on the throne, the
heralds said,
" Ard Cruimtear stand eth at the entrance of the
high chamber of Teacmor to conduct Ardri to Lia~
Jail?
And Ruidruide said,
" Words are written in the book of Eocaid Olam
Fodla, from whom Ruidruide is sprung,
" Memory of two things doth pain my mind
" The fall of Noid, and that I did sit on Lia-
fail. When the mention of these twain be coupled
with my name in time to come, as they will be, let
the tongue also add my youth thereto.
" Since which time his sons have not gone forth to
Liafail, nor will Ruidruide"
And he added moreover unto Bresail his son,
" Go forth unto the priests, and bid them to the
feast."
And great was the joy on Tolirad, and all around,
for that a prince of the race of Er sat on the throne
of Eri.
And when the assembly took their departure, Ar~
dri moved towards Aodmagnmaca, leaving Bresail
Rig-Damna in Teacmor. (a)
OF ERI. 455
Now Ros the son of Ruidruide had taken Alita
the daughter of Usgar chief of Oldanmact ; and Ros
did go to Usgar, that he may conduct him to Aod-
magnmaca, what time the king, princes, and nobles,
and all the assembly of Ullad shall be together.
And as they sat in the chamber in Aodmagnmaca,
Ruidruide rose, and said,
" Two hundred and one score and eighteen rings
have been completed since Aodmagnmaca hath been
builded up by Ciombaot and Maca: from the day
that she did cease, the sons of Er have not dwelled
on Tobrad, leaving Mumain and Laigean to move to
and fro, as passion swayed ; howbeit, the hawk dif-
fereth not more widely from the owl, than the children
oflber andlo/ar.
" The sons of Her are vain without thought, they
delight jin music and the dance; wisdom hath no
charms for them, yet are they brave and generous,
and full of wit
" The sons of lolar are dark, full of deceit ; they
think for that lolar ruled Enmionn, Eri should be
theirs for ever.
* f In Laigean the Cruimtear is above the king.
" In Mumain the bard and minstrels, yea, the
dancing-master lead, whither all do follow.
" A prince of Mumain asked of me one day, if
Cruiten Tuat lay not beyond Oldanmact ; nor doth
one of Laigean better know, though they have more
art to guard their tongue.
" Had not Oldanmact stood firm with Ullad, long
since would Eri have been under tribute to the goo'd
liking of the sons of Iolai\
456 CHRONICLES
" Easamon hath taken a daughter of the Feotar :
should Easamon and Brandt join themselves toge-
ther, Ullad will be between two foes ; therefore let
Ullad and Oldanmact look to themselves betimes.
" What if the chief and eight of the nobles of the
Danan should sit amongst the princes and nobles of
Ullad even here, and hold talk, and hold up then-
hand ?"
And it was so.
And the king said, " Let the heralds direct the
steps of Usgar hither ward."
And Ruidruide did meet Usgar at the door of the
chamber, and he d?d conduct him to a seat that
had been placed for him opposite the seat of the king
on the other side of the table.
And the secretary did repeat the words of Ruid-
ruide, touching the chief and nobles of the Danan.
And Usgar rose, and said,
" The heart of Usgar will bear this mark of favour
whilst his memory shall endure."
And the words of the law were set down to be of
the custom of Tainistact.
And the words of the writings were read day after
day ; and the assembly did not depart for one moon.
And Clanna Ruidruide did assemble, and they did
move as the hunter, and the warrior, according to the
rules of Seadna.
And Ruidruide preserved Eri in peace, the words
of the roll of the laws were his guide in every step
he moved.
And when he had ruled in wisdom, in justice, and
in valour, for the circuit of two score and fifteen
OF ERI. 457
rings, of which he sat on the throne of Eri for the
course of seven rings, he sickened, and died.
And his heap is raised in Cluaneic, nigh unto the
heap of Airgeadmair, near Dun Sobairce, according
to his words.
And Ullad doth mourn for him, calling him liuid-
ruide Mor. (K)
NOTES TO CHAPTER XXIV.
(a) Rig-Damna was the title applied to the prince named by a
reigning chief to succeed him, but it did not follow that he was to
succeed ; he must be chosen according to law on the death of the
king, and he was frequently set aside. The meaning of the term is,
*' the materials for a king."
(b) This is my name, translated to Roger.
CHAP. XXV.
The reign of Enadamair, king in Mumain, Ardri, a
space of three rings, from 67 to 64.
WHEN tidings reached to Teacmor that Ruidruide
was like to die, Bresail Rig-Damna hasted to Aod*
magnmaca; and when the princes and nobles of Ullad
came together, he was chosen.
And Enadamair did come to Aodmagnmaca, and
he did speak unto Bresail touching Easamon king in
Laigean, and he did disclose to Bresail his wish to
sit on the throne of Eri.
And Bresail said unto him, " According to the
wish of Enadamair, so be it."
And Enadamair was chosen Ardri, and ruled for
three rings, when he ceased.
458 CHKO'fc 1CLES
CHAP. XXVI
The reign o/ 1 Bresail, king in Ullad, Arclri, for the
space of nine rings, from 64 to 55.
JuUGAD the son of Enadamair was chosen king in
Mumain.
And Bresail the son of Ruidruide Mor was chosen
Ardri.
And when he had ruled for the course of one ring,
Trein Leor died, and Muintear was chosen Ard Olam
of Ullad.
The whole of the time of Bresail, Eri was in
peace.
Nevertheless the Gaol were distressed for the num-
ber of cattle that died by disease, not in Ullad only,
but throughout Eri, insomuch that Bresail suffered
not Cios to be taken for Ardri.
And when he had ruled Ullad twelve rings, of
which he ruled, Ardri, nine rings, he died.
CHAP. XXVII.
The reign of Lugad, the son of Enadamair, a space
of twelve rings, from 55 to 43.
GONGAL the son of Bresail was chosen king in
Ullad.
And Lugad king in Mumain was chosen Ardri.
^ OF ERI. 459
He had taken Masica a daughter ofCriomtan, some
time Ardri.
And rumour ran through Eri, that a covenant
was between the sons of Iber and lolar, that they
should rule, Ardri, now of one, now of another, for
ever.
And the covenant was made, as it was said, be-
cause of the sitting of the Danan in the assembly of
Ullad.
And when Lugad had sat on the throne five rings,
and the assembly were on Tobrad, Congal did coai-
m une with Lugad, in the hearing ofmeMuintear, and
he did say unto him,
" Beware of the talons of the eagle: son of Marcac,
put not thy trust in an eye of seeming."
But Lugad said, " The heart of the brave should
not entertain fear, nor yet suspicion, invite them who
may."
And Congal held his peace.
And there was friendship between Mumain and
Laigean all the days of twelve rings that Lugad
lived ; then he did die, having drank water from the
spring whilst he was heated in the chase.
CHAP. XXVIII.
The reign of Congal king in Mumain, a space of six
rings, from 43 to 37.
CAIR BRE the brother of Lugad was chosen king
in Mumain.
46*0 CHRONICLES
And Congal king in Ullad was chosen Ardri
And when he had ruled one ring, Muintear died,
and Melts was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
Now words came to the ear of Congal, saying,
" Suin the son of Oilhol Aron, the son of Fear-
mar, the son of Aongus by Eithne his daughter, is
acting craftily, and with deceit."
And the words were of such sort as were fitting
to be told in the hearing of the assembly of Ullad.
And the messengers were sent out.
And when the assembly were together, Congal rose,
and said,
" The chief of largael hath words for the ear of
And Felimid rose, and said,
" On a day came Suin son of Oilliol Aron to the
tents of Felimid.
" And he did eat, and drink, and was in mirth,
and he did say, ' If Felimid would come unto the
land of Sum. 9
" And thither Felimid did go, and he did abide
for some few days and nights ; and he did go to
hunt, and he did fish within the waters of that land.
And Suin did speak in pieces, and in halves, unt*.
my ear."
Here Felimid paused for a while, and Aod chief
of Larne rose, and said,
" Doth Felimid ponder ere he tells aloud the se-
cret whispers of false Suins tongue?"
And Felimid looked upon Aod, then turned his
eye towards the king, and said,
".Should Felimid forget himself so much, as here
to tell aloud the words of Sum, or of any man, whilst
OF ERI. 461
lie did sit at Felimid's board, or Felimid did abide
with him beneath the covering of his booth, reposing
in the confidence of hospitality, when mouths and
ears were open, and our hearts were free.
" What though the ear of Aod may delight to hear
the crafty Sums words at such a time, in such a
place, would Aod, would Ullad's king, think his words
safe in Felimid's ear, or of one of Felimid 's race, for
times to come ?
" The lessons that my father taught me, and I have
learned in Mur Olamain, and all that I have seen or
heard, do shew and tell me, never to prove false
to any one, therefore Felimid must not repeat these
words.
" What though? Yet did Sum speak unto me
words, the substance of which Felimid will tell,
though all the very words he cannot say in full : could
Felimid keep those clasped within his lips, he should
think as poorly of himself, as were he to give out
what else.
" On a day, Bresail the king did speak in wrath
unto my father, ' The king hath ceased, Doncad is no
more.' Let the cause pass, more than to say, Bresail
did, after a while, take Doncad by the hand, and he
did say, ' Can Doncad forget the words of Bresail?
All men do err many a time and oft ; Bresail is but a
man' no more of that.
" It was noised wide, that the king bore Doncad
hard in hand : his words to Doncad reached not
beyond our tents, the harsh words only came to
Suin's ear ; of them he spake to me, as we did ride
together, having met by chance, to the tents of Clan-
nadon.
462 CHRONICLES
" On that day did Suin say, * When Usgar shall
die, Oldanmact will fall to Ros the son of Ruidruide
Mor, who hath taken Alita, Usgar $ only child : then
will the chamber of Aodmagnmaca be a kennel for the
dogs of Ullad's kings.
" * All JEris hopes rest on the sons of Erimionn.
If Felimid and chiefs of Ullad of his friends would
hold discourse with Sums self, that he may say to
Easamon and Cairbre, The bravest of the chiefs of
Ullad are content that Suin shall rule in Oldanmact
when Usgar die.
" ' Then shall Felimid, Suins friend, have all Mag
Geinter to his race for evermore, and all the sons of
Erimionn will confirm the words.'
" And when Suin did make an end of all he said
in this same sort,
" I answered then,
" Felimid will repeat false treacherous Suins words
in CongaFs ear.
" And so he did.
" And Congal bad, ' When Ullad shall together
be in Aodmagnmaca^ even here, Felimid will tell all,
it is fit he should/
" And so he hath."
And Aod chief of Larne rose, and said, " Felimid
is worthy to be chief of Taoscars race."
And they held talk.
And Felimid said, " What if Suin be called to
answer to the words of Felimid even here ?"
And it was so.
And the messengers were sent: and when Suin
read the words, he said, " Suin will answer in the
OF ERI. 463
high Chamber of^Teacmor on Tobrad. Suin is a prince
of Erimionn"
But this was vain talk, and contrary quite to the
words of Tainistact, for that Geinter was within the
portion of Er from the beginning, therefore was he
under UllacTs laws : but Suin did make sure of his
escape, if the words were heard in the high chamber
of Teacmor.
And when Suin heard that words had passed
to bring him in, not having answered to the heralds
when they called his name, he fled from the land of
Aron into Laigean, and I) egad his son came to Con-
gal to intercede for his father.
And Congo! said unto Degad, in the presence of
me Metis, " No words have been spoken of thee, De-
gad; wouldst thou that I spake evil of the father in
the hearing of his son ? Let not my silence, therefore,
bear the construction, that thy father shall be free :
what remaineth to be done doth rest with the assem-
bly of Uttad, the king sayeth not."
And Congal treated the young man with tender-
ness ; he did tarry a few days at Aodmagnmaca ;
and when he took his departure, the king said unto
me,
" Melis, if my eye and my ear deceive not HJy
judgment, Degad hath not been outdone in subtlety
by Sum, nor by one of the race of lolar."
The thoughts of Congal were just, Degad did
work artfully towards all, even his father, whose
mind he filled with fear, with the design of prevent-
ing his return to the land of Ullad.
Now words came to the ear of Cvngal, that Suin
dwelt in Mumain with Cairbre, the king of that land,
464 CHRONICLES
and a messenger was sent to Cairbre with letters,
saying,
" Cairbre doth not know of the evil practices of
Suin in Ullad, for which he hath been called to an-
swer, or he would not suffer him to dwell in Mum-
ain."
And the messenger returned with the words of
Cairbre:
" The friend of Cairbre shall repose in safety under
the covering of his tent: whoso disturbeth Suin,
inaketh Cairbre his foe."
And Congal assembled the Clanna Ruidruide;
and he bad the chiefs to call together the warriors :
he did not send to Laigean, nor yet to Oldanmact.
And the king sent an herald to the tents of Cairbre,
saying aloud,
" The warriors of Ullad will follow the steps of
the herald to bring in Suin"
And they moved to the south, and Cairbre assem-
bled the host of Mumain.
And the men of Mumain and the men of Ullad
saw each the other in Cluain^Tuam, and those of
Ullad hurted those of Mumain sorely.
And Cairbre fell by the sword ofCuir, the son of
Ardfear chief of Ratbot of the Clanna Ruidruide:
and Cuir bare away the sword and shield of Cairbre,
but Suin fled.
And when the men of Mumain found that Suin
had escaped after the fall of Cairbre, and that Suin
still lived by flight, the hearts of the people were
turned away from Suin, he sickened, and died.
And Congal and the warriors of Ullad returned
to Aodmagnmaca: and the sword and shield of
OF ERI. 465
Cairbre were hung up in the hall of Clanna Ruid-
ruide, beneath the shield of the son of the chief ol
Ratbot ; but Congo! would not suffer more than
the voice of praise to Cuir ; no noise, nor shouting
was heard.
And Duac the son of Cairbre was chosen king in
Mumain.
Now Congal went to Teacmor, and he dwelt there-
in : and Factna the son of Cas the son of Ruidruide
Mor, sat for the king in Ullad.
And long while had not passed after Cairbre fell,
and Sum died, till Degad the son of Suin began to
trouble the land of Ullad ; and the doings of Degad
were told to Factna.
And when the mind of Degad had suspicion that
he was discovered, whilst he yet tarried to be certain
that his fear was just, a messenger came from Ardri
to Factna, saying,
" Let the heralds be sent to the land of Aron, and
let them say aloud,
" Let not Degad, nor one of the race of lolar, nor
of the children of Laigean, be found within Ullad
what time Baal shall have passed through one ratha
of his this ring's course, their substance with them on
their way."
And thus was Degad driven out of Ullad, with all
his race.
And Degad moved to Mumain, where he was re-
ceived with kindness by Duac.
And when Degad was gone forth from Ullad, ti-
dings were brought unto Factna of sayings, yea, and
doings of Degad to pull down Er and set up Eri-
mionn of his ovvn race.
VOL II. 2 H
466 CHRONICLES
And Congo! sent a messenger unto Duac with
letters, saying,
" Let Duac yield up Degad to answer his mani-
fold transgressions, as it is said."
And Duac answered by the hand of the messen-
ger of Congal,
" What though Cairbre the father of Duac hath
fallen for Suin, let Duac perish ere he desert Degad
his friend in the hour of his distress."
And Ardri sent another messenger unto the tents
of Duac, saying,
" Let Duac and Degad answer in the high cham-
ber of Teacmor unto Ardri, why he hath refused to
yield up Degad"
And when the assembly were together, and the
feasts were passed,
Ardri rose, and said ;
" When Suin, of the race of lolar from Aongus
Tuirmeac, did practise against Ullad, and he was
called to answer, he fled to Mumain, and Cairbre did
protect him to the loss of his own life.
" When Degad the son of Suin was called to an-
swer, Duac the son of Cairbre sendeth words, ' Duac
will not desert his friend.'
" Doth it not seem hard that Cairbre or Duac
should be troubled for their generosity? Is it not
harder still that the Gaol of Eri shall be called from
repose to slaughter? How much more afflicting,
that any should soar above the law.
" Were Degad present, Congal would say, Did
Suin offend nine times, Devad hath transgressed
nine fold nine times ; and when he hath been called
to answer, the king of Mumain saith,
OF ERI. 467
" ' Degad is my friend, and I will shield him against
all censure.'
44 Degad is not present ; if he were, Congal would
say, that he is much deceived if he doth not prove as
false to the race of Iber as he and his race have done
to the sons of Er"
And Ardri said moreover,
" Let Duac answer, Is not Degad in the tents of
Duac, and hath not he refused to yield him up ?"
And Duac said,
" Degad dwelleth in the tents of Duac, and Duac
will defend all that take refuge therewithin."
And Ardri rose, and said,
" Once hath the host of Ullad been compelled to
unhook the sword, that the laws may be enforced,
and to move from one extremity of Eri to the other
extremity thereof, to the no small charge of the chil-
dren of that land, who give unto the warrior his re-
ward.
" And Cairbre hath lost his life, and many of the
nobles and of the Gaal have been destroyed.
" Yet Duac abideth in his perverse way, and re-
fuseth submission, calling his disobedience to the
laws of Eri by the name of respect for the laws of
friendship and of hospitality.
" Such is the estimation in which Congal holdeth
these last named laws, the first in use; he will once
more inquire of Duac if he will render Degad to an-
swer to the law of Eri."
And Duac said, " Duac will protect Degad to the
utmost/*
When Ardri, still standing, said,
468 CHRONICLES
" It hath been done in Eri, not by the kings of
Ullad, that a spoil hath many a time been taken, and
tribute hath been exacted, the consent of the assem-
bly not had therefor.
" What though it hath ofttimes happened, that a
breach hath been opened for a custom to creep in,
which, coiling itself, slumbereth and darteth out, as
power directeth, till it gain the force of law, if might
can avouch the wrong.
" One sprung from Eocaid OlamFodla, the just
lawgiver, and who feeleth within him a portion of the
spirit of that wise man, will not suffer his wrath to
subdue his reason, and so stray from the words of
the law.
" And as Duac hath declared in the hearing of Eri,
that he will protect Degad, Congo! sayeth aloud, he
will protect the laws, else why sitteth he one step
higher than his brethren of the race?
" And as it is fitting that the charge fall on the trans-
gressor, and only upon him,
" What if Duac pay tribute three thousand cows,
till he shall yield submission to the laws?"
And Duac was put to confusion, and to silence.
And the words were set down.
And all the writings were read day after day, and
none stood on Tobrad for justice, and the assembly
separated.
And in one moon, Easamon king in Laigean died,
and Roigne his son was chosen.
And Congal returned to Aodmagnmaca, and Fact-
na dwelleth on Tobrad.
The times are dark and heavy, what though Duac
OF ERI. 469
was the friend of Degad, he was the most gloomy
of all the race of Iber because of his mother, it was
said she was of lolar.
And now the season came for Duac to send the
tribute: and when it was not sent, a messenger went
to the king of Mumain, saying,
" Why hath not the tribute been sent to Tobrad,
according to the words in the high chamber of Te-
acmor ?"
And the messenger was told by Degad, " All the
cattle are not born yet, the oldest cannot move so
far."
And when the words came to Congal, he called
together all the warriors, and ere Duac was aware
the host was in motion ; and when they had reached
as far as Eaden Dair, the chief of Oir and a com-
pany met them, and told that the kine were before
the drivers on the way to Teacnior.
And Congal bad, that the cattle should be driven
to the dwelling of Scandt chief of Oldanmact.
Arid the host of Ullad returned.
And so in the ring that next did come. But when
the time did come about again, Degad yet abiding
in Mumain, and the tribute was not sent, Duac an-
&wered to the messenger,
" The substance of Duac shall be no longer wasted
on the friends of Congal?
And words went through Ullad to assemble the
warriors, and through Laigean to collect the host,
to be gathered about Ardri on the plain of Ur-
lann.
To Scandt Ardri sent not; it being told unto
him for a truth, and it was true, that Scandt did send
470 CHRONICLES
back all the cattle to Duac; for that the mind of
Scandt was filled with jealousy of the sons of Er, be-
cause of Alita the daughter of Usgar, whom Ros
the son of Ruidruide Mor had taken.
And Congal moved in his own strength : and when
he had reached unto Urlann, the tents of one-half of
one Catka of the warriors of Laigean were raised up
on the plain. And the chief of Maglein said unto
Congal, " The tents of Laigean are on the bearers ;
if Ardri would move to the plain of Sith, and abide
there till the host of Laigean shall be round him."
And Ardri, in whose mind suspicion was not,
did according to the words of the chief.
And on the sixth day that Ardri was on Stih, as
the scouts looked out, they espied the host of Mu~
main behind them, and those of Laigean before
them. And the warriors of Ullad turned their faces
towards the men of Mumain.
Still did Congal stand what time the king of Lai-
gean should come unto him : but Roigne was not
with the host.
And when the warriors of Ullad and of Mumain
were face to face, the men of Laigean were on the
backs of the men of Ullad;
And the warriors of Ullad fought with their right
hands against Mumain, and their left hands against
Laigean.
And Congal bad the heralds call on the name of
Duac the transgressor; but Duac answered no.t.
Wherever was the battle the hottest, there was Con*
gal, till he fell, overthrown by the eleventh wound
from the hand of one of the Gaal.
Nor did the warriors give way, they fought, led by
OF EKI. 47|
Rosruad, the son of Ros, the son of Ruidruide Mor,
a youth of the Clanna Ruidruide.
And they did disengage themselves from between
Mumain and JLaigean, and they drove them before
them with a great slaughter.
And they raised up their tents that night on the
plain of Sithdruim.
And they did raise the heap of the warriors slain
And the host did stand round the form of Congal
through the night, save the men of Ardtain, Ard
Deas, and Larne ; they did watch beside the forms
of their chiefs fallen in the battle.
And words were heard, till they reached the ear of
Ros, " Shall we not take off a spoil ?" And Ros
bad the heralds say aloud, through all the host,
" Men of Ullad, lay not thy hand upon the spoil."
And it was so.
And the form of the king, and of the chiefs that
were slain, and all those hurted in the battle, were
borne on the cars of war to Ullad.
And the heap of Congal is raised at Aodmagn-
maca nigh unto the heap of Aod.
And his death-song was chaunted, and his war-
song raised, the war-song for the king fallen in the
battle, the first of the kings of Ullad since the fall
of Airgeadmair, the circuits of three hundred and
three rings.
And Ullad mourneth for Congal, the wise, and
just, and generous, calling him Cloirineac.(d)
(a) Cloirmeac is, hospitable with abundance.
472 CHRONICLES
CHAP. XXIX.
The reign of Duac king in Mumain, Ardn, a space
of seven rings, from 37 to 30.
Now Factna abided in Teacmor ; and when he
heard that Congal was no more, he raised up his
tents on Tobrad, and he sent a messenger unto
Feargus, the son of Laid the son of Ruidruide Mor,
saying,
" Let the asion and mantle of Ardri be sent hither."
And Feargus did come with the messenger, bearing
the king's attire.
And they were placed on the throne within the
high chamber, and Factna gave the house of the king
in charge of the high steward of Teacmor, and he and
Feargus moved to Aodmagnmaca.
And when the assembly of Ullad were together,
Factna the son of Cos the son of Ruidruide Mor
was chosen king in Ullad.
And Duac king in Mumain was chosen Ardri.
The king, and princes, and nobles of Laigean ad-
hered to Duac because of Degad the son of Sum,
the son of Fearmar, the son of OilliolAron, the son
of Aongus Tuirmeac, from Leogaire of lolar.
And Factna dwelleth in Aodmagnmaca.
Now the mind of Scandt, and of the race of the
chief of Danan, was evil towards Ullad, and they did
not come to the assembly of the land.
And Fionlaoc was chosen king in Laigean, in the
place of Roigne his brother, what time Duac had
been Ardri for the circuit of two rings.
OF ERI. 473
Now Roigne had ceased ere Baal had touched
larsgith, and the king had not been chosen in Lai-
gean, therefore the messengers of Eri went not forth
to call the assembly to the high chamber of Teacmor,
nor did Ardri abide therein.
Thus the time of the meeting of the kings, princes,
and nobles, chiefs of the Olam, heads of the people,
and judges named, passed by, and Tobrad was void :
of this Factna contented himself with the noting on
the chronicles of Ullad.
And when Duac had ruled for three rings, De-
gad, having come to the age, Duac removed to
Teacmor, placing Degad on the very seat of the
king in Mumain.
Now Scandt chief of Oldanmact had no child, and
Degad had given Bocuila his sister to Allat of the
race of the chiefs of the Danan.
What though the eye of Oldanmact looked on the
sons of Er, it was from beneath the half-raised lid of
doubt and suspicion ; Degad did labour without
ceasing to excite the nobles of Oldanmact against
Ullad, setting all his designs in order ready for what
time Scandt should cease.
Fionlaoc king in Laigean was as of Iber, whatever
Duac bad, that did Fionlaoc ; howbeit all that Dua*,
said, did but pass from the mouth of Degad to the
ear of Duac, and so through his lips.
\Vhilst Duac did imagine he was hemming him-
self in on every side, making himself secure of ruling
Eri, he, and the race of Iber, for evermore ; every
eye in Eri, save of Duac, saw that Degad was work-
ing with all his art to raise up lolar to the destruc-
tion of Iber.
474 CHRONICLES
Now Duac had ruled for the course of five rings,
and the messengers went not forth to call the assem-
bly to Teacmor.
And what time Baal entered the threshold of his
house Blat, in the ring that followled, Factna did
call together the assembly of Ullad to Aodmagn-
rnaca.
And the king did send forth the heralds, saying,
" Let the Clanna Ruidruide be in their hall what
time the assembly shall be in the chamber of Aod-
magnmaca"
And when the assembly were together in their
chamber, and the Clanna Ruidruide sat in their
hall,
The king rose, and said,
" What though the chief and nobles of Oldanmact
have not come hither according to the words of the
messenger, this chamber sufficeth not, nor perhaps
would it be fitting that the Clanna Ruidruide should
enter herein, nor yet that the assembly should sit
within the hall of Clanna Ruidruide.
" Therefore what if the assembly of Ullad, and the
Clanna Ruidruide do stand round the king on the
mount of ArdScealact, as before the building of Aod-
magnmaca, that all may hear the words of his lips,
which ought to be many to answer to the doings of
these times ?"
And it was so.
And boards were placed the height of one step
above the ground for the foot of the king ; and all
the princes of ~Er, and the nobles of Ullud, and the
chiefs of the Olam, and heads of the people, and
judges named, stood on one side of the king, and on
OF ERJ. 475
the other side stood Clanna Ruidruide t in the arms of
the warrior ; all forming the eircle.
And the king raised his voice, and said,
" From the day that Maca, the daughter of Aod,
the partner ofCiombaot, did cease, for the full course
of two hundred one score and fifteen rings, till Ruid-
ruide Mor did rule, Ardri, the sons of Er did dwell
within Ullad, declining their eyes, though they could
not stop their ears, from the sound of many tongues
speaking of the slaughter of the nobles and the Goal
of Mumain, and of Laigean, in the battle ; yea, of
the murder of kings and princes of these lands, be-
neath the covering of the tent, in the calm of
peace.
" And the sons of Laogaire, and the sons ofGial-
cad have troubled one half of JSri; and nobles of
Mumain have adhered to the sons of Laogaire be-
cause ofAine of Coriat.
" And as the prince of Ib Lugad moved, the one
was now strong, now weak.
" And thus it was till Aongus Tuirmeac did hither
lead the youth Fearmar, the son of Aine, his un-
happy child ; and here in Geinter was Ruidruide Mor
prevailed upon, against the counsel of divers of this
land, to suffer Fearmar to abide.
" And Fearmar ceased, and Oilliol Aron ceased,
his son, and after Suin came, whom many an eye
that looketh here hath seen, as every ear hath heard
what Suin said and did.
"And when Suin was called to answer for these
same, be fled, and Cairbre shielded him, for which
brave Cairbre fell.
476 CHRONICLES
" And Degad the son ofSuin still did loiter in this
land to perfect the mischief which his sire began.
" And Factna, even I, did disclose unto Congal,
UllacTs king, Ardri that was, the secret plottings of
false Sums crafty son.
"And then did Congal drive him and all of Lai-
gean forth of Ullad's land, and unto Mumain Degad
moved.
"And Congal did send to have him yielded up
according to the law, but Duac would protect the
youth.
" And Duac was forced to send three thousand
kine, and these did Congal bad be driven to Oldan-
mact, and Scandt did restore them by a secret way.
" Then the third ring came, and Duac would nei-
ther yield his friend nor yet the kine : and Congal
moved to enforce the law ; and Roigne was false,
and Congal fell by Laigeans two-edged sword.
" And Duac a son of Iber Y \\\et\\ y Ardri, by favour
of the race of lolar, and Degad of lolar doth rule in
Mumain as though he were the king.
" It is known to all that the race of lolar is subtle,
and seek dominion, and for that lolar first did take
upon himself the name of Erimionn, whilst all the
sons of Iber 9 and our great father Er were yet
in youth; they fancy none but they should rule
Ardri.
" The offshoot of their stock, that Ruidruide Mor
did suffer to be planted in this soil, had not care
been ta'en in time, might, with the help of Ibers
hand, have grown to such a size as to o'ershadow
Eri in a little while.
OF ERI. 477
.** And when for that reason Congal did tear it up
by the root in Ullad, Cairbre and Duac did set it up,
and nourish it in Mumain, holding the laws for
nought.
" And the mind of Laigean and of Mumain is one,
and Oldanmact is now with them, therefore doth Ul-
lad stand alone, without a friend save one, the roll
of Eri's laws; have these not force enough, ill will
it fare with the children of this land ; yea, and with
Eri's self.
" What time Duac hath sat Ardri for the circuit
of two rings, the assembly have not been called to
Teacmor, because, as it was said, of Roigne king in
Laigearfs death,
" Two rings are run, the messengers have not
gone forth ; it is whispered that fear for Degad doth
sway the mind of Duac ; he seeketh to decline his
ear from what he thinketh would be said of him.
"These are but whispers of deceitful tongues to
credulous ears.
" The eye that looketh far and wide and deeply
into truth will see much more. Hath Duac the full
cry of all the nations of Eri save of Ullad, why
should he fear for Degad? Will not the storm of
these silence the gentle breeze of Ullad's voice. This
is not the cause; the race of lolar have desire to rule
side way of the law, the hand of Iber helping them
to shove it by.
" Therefore, what if a messenger be sent unto Te-
acmor, to say unto Ardri,
" Let the kings and princes and nobles, and those
for the Gaol be called to the high chamber of Teac-
mor, according to the words on the roll of the laws?"
478 CHRONICLES
And all the assembly held up their right hands.
And the king still standing, said,
;< Let all abide in Aodmagnmaca, and hereabout
till the messenger shall hither come again, and then
we will hold talk."
And the messengers did go, and they did return,
bearing the answer ofArdri, and these are the words
thereof,
" What though Vllad be too narrow for the pride
of Er t Factna must be content to abide therein.
When Ardri needeth counsel, he will ask of those
whom he doth will."
And the assembly and Clanna Ruidruide were
called together, and the words of Duac were repeated
in their ears.
And the king rose, and said,
" Will Vllad submit that Eri should be ruled by
one who sets up his will against the law ?
" Or will the chiefs assemble the warriors, and
pluck Duac from a throne which he is no longer fit
to fill?"
And the chief of Magmortiomna said,
" What if Duac, the treacherous .murderer of Con-
gal, were swept from the throne, and hidden from
the eye of man ?"
And the king said,
" All the children of Er owe thanks unto the
young chief of Magmortiomna, for the expression of
his love for CongaL
" When Breas shall reflect, he will be satisfied
that his words were uttered with too much haste;
Duac and Roigne did deal with craft, the course of
OF ERI. 479
the hunter, the steps of the warrior, are full of deceit
and guile.
" The death of Congal is not the offence that Ulr
lad, speaking in the name of Eri, should avenge,
Duac hath contemned the words of the law in the
matter of Degad, and that contempt hath he con-
firmed by refusing to call the assembly to the high
chamber of Teacmor; for these must he atone.
" With leave of Breas y the king of Ullad would be
heard to say,
" What if Duac be made to answer for his insult
to the laws ?"
And it was so.
And the king said, " Let the chiefs gather together
the warriors, let none remain behind, Ullad must
move in all her strength."
And of the priests came to the king, and whis-
pered in his ear, " Will not the king suffer the priests
to attend his steps, moving towards the battle?''
And the king answered, " Nay ; the priests speak
in whispers with a false tongue, ye went between
Suin and Laigean, and between Degad and Mum-
am, and between Mumain and Laigean, and now ye
seek by favour of my voice, to practise the deceit
that lieth lurking in your hearts against the sons of
Er.
" Hear the words of JEocaid Olam Fodla y the just
. awgiver :
" ' Let the priests guard the fires, and mark the
seasons.'
" So saith Factna his son ' Priests, live in peace.' "
Now Ardri prepared for battle, and heralds were
sent through Laigean.
480 CHRONICLES
And Degad gathered together the host of Mumain,
and he practised with the chiefs of Oldanmact: what
though it was told unto him that they would abide
within their own land, judging of them e'en by him-
self, his hitherto success in the bye-ways of craft,
did speak with flattering tongue, and tell him he
might yet prevail ; he never knew, or now seemed to
forget, the Danan never spoke one word with which
their heart went not.
Still full of the hope, proud of the day that Congal
fell by Degad's wiles, the warriors of Mumain and of
Laigean were gathered together on the plains of
Sith, and round about.
And knowing that Factna would seek them out,
there they did raise their tents.
Now when the host of Ullad were together in Ard
Deas, so mighty were they, it being thought the pro-
vision would not suffice, the young men of Clanna
Ruidruide said, " Our stock will lack not whilst we
stand on Ullad, then Laigean and Mumain shall
yield supply."
And the words were brought to the ear of the
king, and he hasted to the tents of Clanna Ruidruide,
and he entered into the midst of the circle, and he
reproved them sharply, saying,
" Shall we follow the example of Mumain and of
Laigean ? Shall the warriors of Ullad become cattle-
drivers, ravishers of the spoil? Let no such words be
heard now, to be told in times to come."
Moreover Factna added,
" Let words pass from mouth to ear, that the old
men and boys do follow the host with all the cattle
of the king, and of the sons of Er, wherever had. ,
OF ERI. 481
And as the warriors of Ullad moved through Lai-
gean, the land was desolate, all were on Magsith.
And what time they reached within view of the
plain, the warriors of Mumain and of Laigean ap-
peared in their thousands, their tents on the bearers
moving towards Ardbreisgte, and on the side of the
hill did they raise them up, till ere long the hill was
covered.
And the men of Ullad camped on the plain.
And on the morrow when Baal came forth, all the
warriors were in motion, and the men of Mumain
descended into the vale.
And Factna bad the heralds say aloud,
" The king of Ullad standeth on the land of Mum-
ain to hear the answer of Ardri, why he protecteth
Degad an outlaw ?
" And why he hath kept the doors of the high
chamber of Teacmor closed ?"
And Duac bad the heralds answer,
" Ardri will soon make the lawgivers of Ullad skip
from off the soil of Mumain"
And Factna called on the name of Duac to
spare the Gaol; but Duac followed not the steps of
the herald, the first time that one of the race of Iber
shrunk from the combai.
And the battle began midway of morning, and
abated not till Baal was about to take his de-
parture.
Ullad drave Mumain and Laigean before them ;
the Clanna Ruidruide sought Duac among the host,
cutting a passage through and through, overbearing
all that stood in their course.
And Duac was slain.
VOL. II. 2 I
482 CHRONICLES
Degad they found not, he escaped with men of
Laigean, leaving those of Mumain to bear the weight
of the battle.
The earth did groan, oppressed with the weight of
the warriors that lay in death.
Eri wept blood.
So many ceased not at one time since the Gaal of
Sciot touched Eri, as the day when Duac fell in the
battle of Ardbreisgte,
Having ruled seven rings ; and he is called Duac
Dealta Degaid (a)
(a) Duac, the fosterer of Degad. ?
CHAP. XXX.
The reign q/Tactria the son of Cas, the son of Ruid
ruide Mor king in Ullad, Ardri, a space of one
score and three rings, from 30 to the year 7 be-
fore Christ.
GREAT was the slaughter of Ardbreisgte ; with Duac
fell many of the princes of Iber and nobles of Mum-
am, and of Laigean ; howbeit the princes of Laigean,
did not tarry to feel the weight of the battle, they es-
caped, and with them Degad, as Suin his father had
done, when he did leave Cairbre the father of Duac
lifeless on the ground.
And Factna bad that the bodies of Duac, and of
the princes and nobles of Mumain should be sought;
and the men of Ullad did raise their heaps on the plain.
And the death-song was chaunted, and the war-
song was raised for the princes and nobles, but not
OF ERI. 488
for Duac, he did not answer to the voice of the her-
ald, calling on his name.
And the host of Ullad moved towards Teacmor,
and Factna raised his tents on Tobrad; what though
his desire was not towards the throne, it was thought
better by those on whom he did call for counsel,
that he should sit thereon, if but to stop the foot of
Laigean.
And Lugad the brother of Duac was chosen
king in Mumain.
And Factna did send forth the messengers to call
together the kings, princes, and nobles to choose
Ardri.
And Factna king in Utlad was chosen. The
minds of the prince of Ib Lugad, and many of the
nobles of Mumain were turned away from Degad,
nearly all the princes of Mumain able to bear the
sword were slain. The princes arid men of Mumain
knewqot fear, till Duac; and what did it avail him,
yea, did he not fall thereby?
And Factna having ruled one ring Ardri, sent out
the messengers to call the assembly of Eri to Tobrad.
And the king did see Scandt the chief of Oldan-
mact, and he did wipe away the jealousy which lay
on his mind of the sons of Er. He did move evenly,
keeping in friendship with all, and the nobles were
pleased at meeting each other in peace.
And Factna went to Mur Olamain,and he did de-
plore the state thereof, even the short time since he
did abide on Teacmor, for Congal, Ardri; and he
did encourage the Olam, and he did speak tenderly
to the few of the youth that were within the school
484 CHRONICLES
And the king moved for Aodmagnmaca, leaving
Feargus the son ofSeid in Teacmor.
And he did call together the assembly of Ullad,
and the chief, and the nobles of Oldanmact were in
the chamber.
And as they sat at the boards, and the horns went
round, Factna said to Scandt, Rosruad the son of
Ros and Alita, hath words for the ear of Scandt and
his race.
And Rosruad rose, and presented his hand to
Scandt, and said aloud, " Whilst a son of the Danan
shall breathe, the mind of Ros shall never entertain
a thought of ruling Oldanmact; and the like sen-
timent he will instil into the minds of his race as
long as he shall live."
And they did exchange hands of friendship.
And the king said, " Now is the peace of Eri
fixed."
And when the chief and nobles of the Danaq were
preparing to return to their own land, the king did
give many presents to them.
Factna ruleth in wisdom and justice, he doth love
peace, yet doth he keep the minds of the youth ready
for the battle.
And when he had ruled for the course of seven
rings, Melis died, and Felimid the son of Mtrarda
was chosen Ard Olam of Ullad.
And when Factna had ruled for the course of six-
teen years, Fionlaoc king in Laigean died, and Eocaid
his son was chosen.
Now Factna had ruled in peace during seventeen
rings, and the Gaol were in content and happiness,
i OF ERI. 485
when words came to his ear that Eocaid the king of
Laigean had been practising evil, and that he had
sent of the priests through Oldanmact, to speak in
whispers to the nobles of that land.
Moreover that Degad did abide in Oldanmact not
for good.
And Factna sent letters unto Eocaid of what he
had heard, but the words thereof have not been set
down on the chronicles ofUllad; however peace en-,
dured.
Now Factna had ruled one score and three rings,
Ardri, and he went to Dun Sobairce ; and he did
move in the boat of the king on the waters of Foist,
with an intent to pass over to the land of Ardtain.
And the vessel had not gone far, when a great
fire was espied beyond Dun Sobairce ; and the king
feared for Mur Olamain, and he did return ; and as
he was preparing to quit the boat, his foot slipped,
and he fell into the water, and he was wetted all
over him.
The fire blazed from some tents of the Gaal, and
the king mounted on a horse, and all followed as
could to the place.
It was some time ere he did return to Dun So-
bairce: he was heated by exercise and by the fire, and
on that night he was ill at ease, yet did he not yield
till it was too late ; in twice nine days fee was no
more. Thus perished Factna the son of Cas the son
of Ruidruide Mor ; he was not surpassed by one of
the race of Er.
Brave and gentle, mild yet assured, he cherished
peace, but feared not the battle, therefore is he
486 CHRONICLES OF BRI.
called Fatac in the roll of Ullads kings, in Ullad
and Teacmor.
And his heap hath been raised nigh unto the
heap of Eocaid Olam Fodla, and Cairbre his son,
and all the children of the land did mourn for Fact-
na many days.
Note. Fatac means prudent.
CHRONOLOGY.
OF THE HEBREWS.
CHRONOLOGY is the just keeping of time, essential
to the perfect understanding of history ; yet may a
date be correct, and the relation attached thereto
false. The most correct measurement of time doth
not authenticate events, though it doth serve to de-
tect errors so decidedly as to shake, and not unfre-
quently to overthrow the credit of an historian alto-
gether.
Chronology hath been rendered imperfect in a
great measure by vanity in divers people of the earth,
in order to prove their high antiquity; but nothing
hath tended to the confusion of this science in Europe
so much as the attempt of the Christian priesthood
to bend and twist times and seasons to the writings
of the Hebrews ; the absurdity of which that I may
demonstrate, I beg leave to lay before you a few pre-
fatory observations, which peradventure may have
the effect of weaning your inind from any predilec-
tion it might have conceived for the accuracy of that
people.
488 CHRONOLOGY.
And first let me notice, that in the Septuagint
translation, and the Bible as we now have it,
there is a difference between the Hebrews' cre-
ation and the time of Noah, of years, nearly - 600
Between the time of JNoah and of Abram - 900
Between the Greek and Roman churches,
from the creation to the Christians' era, the for-
mer making the number of years 5508, the lat-
ter 4004, there is found a difference of - - 1504
And that between Josephus and the sacred
writings, such as have escaped to our times, there
exists a difference, from the creation to a flood,
of, though Josephus expressly declares that the
sacred writings themselves were his sole guides, 906
B. c.
Here it is worthy of observation, that all the
accounts meet at the remarkable event of the
overthrow of the ancient Scythian empire, re-
corded by the Hebrews under the figure of a
flood of waters, which, says Josephus, happened
after a creation - 2656
Which, saith the Bible, occurred after a crea-
tion, years - - 1656
The present Bible informs us that Abram
emigrated from Haran after the flood 427 years 1921
From the Bible in the days of Josephus, he
informs us, that Abram emigrated from Haran
years after the flood 367 - - 1981
From the present Bible we are told that Jo-
seph died in - 1635
And from the same authority we learn, that
the generation after Joseph passed away, com-
puted at 33 years - - - 1602
CHRONOLOGY. 489
B. C.
And we are instructed to believe, from the
13th verse of the 15th chapter of Genesis,
"That the Lord said unto Abram, know of a
surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land
that is not theirs, and shall serve them, and they
shall afflict them four hundred years"
And this is confirmed to the letter by Jose-
phus, in the 1st section of the 9th chapter of his
2d book of the Antiquities of the Hebrews,
wherein he says, speaking of the afflictions of his
nation within JEgypt,
" For four hundred years did they spend
under these afflictions."
No part of which 400 years is, either by the
Bible or Josephus, included in the time of the
sojourn of Abram, Isaac, or Jacob in the land
of Canaan, nor of the days of Joseph, nor of the
next generation in Egypt : the afflictions of the
children of Israel not having commenced till the
generation after Joseph had passed away ; there-
fore the exodus from Egypt by these accounts
would be 1202
Moses being then 80 years old, and having
lived to 120, he would have died in - - 1162
Whilst the era of his death, according to Bible
chronologers is, before Christ, 1451.
And, according to Josephus, he lived 1910
years before Christ, that is, but 1 1 years after
the present Bible saith, Abraham came into the
land of Canaan, and 71 years according to Jose
phus, whereby Abraham and Moses were con-
temporaries.
4PO CHRONOLOGY.
B. C.
.Now you will please to remark, Josephus hath
expressly affirmed frequently, that every word
he wrote was taken from the sacred writings of
his (the Hebrew) nation, therefore there can be
no question, either that Josepbns hath uttered
multitudes of falsehoods gratuitously, or that
the Bible that hath been handed to us has been
sadly mutilated, which as to the 400 years of
servitude in Egypt, cannot be the case, as both
it and Josephus are in accord in that particular;
and when it is considered that .Josephus in the
preface to his work, saith, " For he (Ptolemy
king of Egypt) did not obtain all our writings
at that time, but those who were sent to Alex-
andria as interpreters, gave him only the books
of the law, whtKst there were a vast number of
other matters in our sacred books, tttey indeed
contain in them the history of five thousand
years;'' thus making the creation nearly 1000
years older than the Bible doth, as before men-
tioned.
When these things are considered, and when
to them is added the fact of these sacred writ-
ings having passed through the fiery ordeal of
the pandemonium of Rome ; the demigods of
which frequently decreed what should, and
should not be considered part of the sacred
writings; the actual word of God; for my
own part 1 am not at all surprised at the
blessed confusion that riots through not only
the chronology, but various other branches of
science, contained in that amazing work. Yet
CHRO.NOLOG1. 491
B. C.
those who protest against divers absurdities of
the Roman doctrine, still cling to the havoc the
conclave hath made in divers other absurdities.
Here it may be asked, have 1 any method of
rectifying what I condemn ? If I presume to .
pull down, can I raise up any thing better?
To which I reply, yes. Whether what I offer
be or be not preferable you will judge; of this I
am certain, no one can frame or fancy any thing
worse than what I have laid before you as stand-
ing in the sacred writings. With your leave then
let us remove the hollow reed of miracle, set up
the standard of reason, and apply the unerring
mete yard of nature to the chronology of these
Hebrew people Nature, whose laws are laws of
equality, and were not transgressed in favour of
the children of Israel, to whom events have ever
occurred as to other men.
For the sake of clearness, and for the sake of
common sense, I will not meddle with the word
creation as a point of commencement : how can
it be done with propriety, when we hear of the
Egyptians affirming that they kept note of time
scores of thousands of years before the Hebrew
creation ?
That the Chinese have preserved record of
time hundreds of thousands of years.
And that the Assyrian Chaldeans had ob-
served the stars 473,000 years.
Therefore I shall count upwards from the
Christians' era, and as I have as good authority
as the Bible for saying, that the Hebrew flood
492 CHRONOLOGY.
B. c.
preceded the commencement of the building of
Babel but one year, instead of one hundred and
one years, which if I mistake not, will appear
from the Hebrew chronology itself, J shall date
the flood, that is, the Assyrian invasions of
Mesopotamia, at the year before Christ - 2247
From the invasion of the Assyrians to the
birth of Abram, being nine generations, at 100
years to three generations - 1947
From the birth of Abram till the generation
after Joseph had passed off, 166 years - 1781
The exodus of the Israelites, after 400 years
of affliction in Egypt - - 1381
The tribe of Garchad invade Egypt - 1374
The time of the fifteen judges of Israel, from
Moses to Samuel, both inclusive, therefore to be
counted but as fourteen, part of the time of Moses
being included in Egypt, and part of Samuel in
the time of Saul, made king, at nearly 21 years
to a generation, in - 1095
From which you perceive, all the times from
the founding of Babel, till the termination of the
next generation after Joseph in Egypt, are cal-
culated by the technical scheme of the Greeks,
which computed three generations to one hun-
dred years; a most suspicious circumstance,
that the chronology of the Hebrews was woven
on that frame, when it is recollected that the
Septuagint was the work of Greeks ; and what
is not a little extraordinary, the Bible chrono-
logers have observed that rule in the ten gene-
rations from Babel to the emigration of Abram ;
CHRONOLOGY. 49^.
B. C.
though they have given 307 years to the three
generations of Abram, Isaac, and Jacob, where-
by, as you have seen, the exodus must have
taken place in 1202, which [ date in 1381, from
which time to the end of the Judges, I make
28f> years, which allows between 20 and 21
years to each ; which, considering their age, and
the actual duration of all kings and rulers of
every denomination in all countries of the earth,
the time of whose government is ascertained, is
rather over than under the length of time that
should be ascribed to these men. But if you
should be inclined to follow Bible chronology,
that makes this space amount to 350 years, al-
lowing 28 years to each, which is more than ever
rulers lived, though 33 years is not too much, by
heads of families, I have only to request of you
to read the 30th verse of the 3d chapter of
Judges:
" And Moab was subdued that day under
the hand of Israel, and the land had rest fourscore
years"
And then read the 1st, 2d, and 3d verses of
the 4th chapter of Judges:
" And the children of Israel again did evil in
the sight of the Lord, when Ehud was dead ;
" And the Lord sold them into the hand of
Jobin king of Canaan, that reigned in Hazor,
the captain of whose host was Sisera, which
dwelt in Harosheth of the Gentiles.
"And the children of Israel cried unto the
Lord, for he had 900 chariots of iron, and
494 CHRONOLOGY.
B. C.
twenty years he mightily oppressed the children
of Israel"
Though immediately before it is said, they
had rest for fourscore years.
After this sample, and I could cite scores as
nonsensical, methinks it would be more decent
to surrender the infallibility of the chronology
at least, of the children of Israel.
Newton dates the commencement of Saul's
reign at 1069, and allows him to live but ten
years afterwards. I cannot conceive on what
data he founded his judgment : I prefer the
Bible; whereby he begins to rule in 1095, and
dies in 1056, having reigned 39 years, ground-
ing my opinion upon the words in the 2d verse
of the 9th chapter of 1 Samuel.
" And he (Kish) had a son whose name was
Saul, a choice young man."
Upon the fact of his being occupied in look-
ing after stray asses, and his saying to a servant
sent with him,
" Come, let us return, lest my father leave
caring for the asses, and take thought for us."
All which things denote youth.
On the events of his rule, which demand the
space of time the Bible hath allotted to his
reign ;
And on his son Jonathan having grown up a
man of prowess, leading armies during the life-
time of Saul.
To Saul succeeded David, in - 1056
To him succeeded Solomon, and marries the
daughter of Amrnon, king of Egypt. Josephus
CHRONOLOGY. 49S
B. c.
says, Solomon lived 94 years, and reigned 80
years : I have followed the Bible, - 10J6
He is succeeded by his son Rehoboam by the
daughter of Ammon, in the kingdom of Judaea;
And in the kingdom of Israel, or Samaria, by
Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, in - 975
From this time the land of the twelve tribes
of the children of Israel were divided into two
separate kingdoms, and so continued.
Sesostris, king of Egypt, sacks the temple of
Jerusalem - 971
Isaiah began to prophesy in - 760
And mentions Cyrus by name, who was not
born till 600, "Credat Juda3us Apelles ; non
ego."
Shalmon Assur conquers Samaria or Israel,
takes away the people, and distributes them in
cities through Media - 721
Nebochadon Assur, the king of the Assyrians
invades Judrea, carries away all the treasures of
church and state, and the king and all the
princes, and all the smiths and craftsmen, cap-
tives to Babylon ; setting over the poor people
that he suffered to remain in Judaa, Zedekiah, in
the room of Jehoiachin - - 599
This cannot be the captivity of 70 years that
was to end with Cyrus.
Ezekiel had hisy?rs vision in 595
Zedekiah having rebelled against Assyria,
Nebochadon Assur takes away all he could find
into captivity to Babylon - - 588
496 CHRONOLOGY.
B. C.
This cannot be the captivity of 70 years, that
was to end in Cyrus, and I know of no other.
The return of the children of Israel from cap-
tivity - - 536
The remainder of the history of the Hebrews
doth not avail.
OF THE SCYTHIANS.
THE Magsagiotig commenced their chronology
before Christ - - 5359
When one thousand and eleven years were
completed, a colony of them moved southward,
invaded the land of the Arabs, and dwelled be-
tween the Indus and the Tigris, which river they
passed in - 4055
They war with the Egyptians and Vexores,
in the days of Tanaus - 3746
They hold the government of Western Asia,
till invaded by the Assyrians in - 2246
Noah, the supreme chief of the ancient Scy-
thian empire, flies to Ardmenia, which he rules,
and dies in 2215
Is succeeded by lapheth, who dies in - 2173
Who was succeeded by his youngest son Og,
when a tribe called Ogeageis, led by laban,
(lavan) emigrated to Thrace by the way of the
Bosphorus - - - - 2172
CHRONOLOGY. 497
Of the Scythian tribes of Greece.
B. C.
The Ogeageis ad vanned south ward, and poured
into the country afterwards Boeotia, called the
flood of Ogyges - 1180
A multitude of the tribe of Garchad (Gerga-
shites) who had emigrated from Canaan to
Egypt, on the invasion of Joshua, fly from Egypt
to the southern extremity of Greece, where they
commenced to build the towns of Cecropeia in
Attica, and Lycosura, Phoronicum, and JEgia-
leum, in Peloponnesos, the first towns in Greece;
the tribe having assumed the name of Pelasgoi 1120
Hemon, a Pelasgian, moved from Pelopon-
nesos northward with a colony, who seat them-
selves in Thessaly - 1060
Cadmus emigrates from Phoenicia to the coun-
try afterwards Bceotia, and introduces the six-
teen Phoenician letters, called by the Greeks the
Phoenician or Cadmean letters - 1045
The tribe of Ogeageis that advanced to Boeo-
tia, who assumed the specific name of Ellenes,
invaded the part of Thessaly occupied by the
Pelasgoi, called the flood of Deucalion, Ellen
being called a son of Deucalion - - 1043
Oenotrus, a Pelasgian, led a colony from
Greece to Italy: he is the Janus of the Romans,
and these were the first Scythians who emi-
grated to Italy - - 1028
The council Amfictain established at Ther-
mopylae - 100
Saturn leads a colony from Crete to Italy 1015
VOL. n. 2 K
498 CHRONOLOGY.
B. C.
Sesostris king of Egypt invades Thrace, kills
Lycurgus, and sets Oegrus, father of Orpheus,
over that nation - - 967
Sesostris invades Greece - 96*6
Differences composed in the council Amfic-
tain between Sesostris and the Greeks - 965
Armais, or Danaus, flies to Greece from his
brother Sesostris, and introduces the twelve gods
of Egypt, the Dii magni major um gentium 964
Evander leads a colony from Greece to Italy 943
Sesostris king of Egypt being dead now six-
een years, and that country being convulsed,
the council Amn'ctain determined on sending
an embassy to all the Scythian nations on the
Euxine and Mediterranean that he had reduced,
and commence building the ship Argo - 937
Chiron delineated the asterisms for the use of
the Argonauts - 936
The equipment completed, the Argonauts set
out on their expedition - 935
The Heraclides driven out of Peloponnesus 907
Troy taken - - 886
JEneas leads a colony to Italy 883
Hesiod and Homer live - 840
The, Heraclides, after three generations, return
to Peloponnesus - 807
The Olympiads restored - 776
Lycurgus frames a code of laws for Sparta 705
Rome built about - 620
The bloody Draco makes laws for Athens 572
Solon makes laws for the Athenians - 5t>2
Solon dies i - - - 549
CHRONOLOGY.
B. C.
Kingly government abolished at Rome 508
Battle of Cheronea, the extinction of the liber-
ties of Greece - - - 338
Alexander the Macedonian overthrows the
Persian empire - 332
Wars between Carthage and Rome began 263
Ended - 148
Marius destroys the Cimbri or Germanni 102
Brutus and Cassius conspire against Julius
Caesar, the tyrant, and puthira to death - 44
OF THE ASSYRIANS*
THE Assyrians, under the conduct of Bel, in-
vade Western Asia, and establish themselves in
Mesopotamia ' - - - 2247
Commence building Babylon - 2246
Recommence their astronomical observations 2233
Nin succeeds Bel about . - 2220
The Assyrians go up from Babylon, and com-
mence building a city on the eastern bank of
Tigris, which Nin calls from himself Nineveh 2210
The great Assyrian empire, under one su-
preme chief, ended in Assurhadon Bel, com-
monly called Sardanapalus - - 747
On this event Arbaces becomes king in Nine-
veh, and Belesis king in Babylon.
Arbaces dies, and is succeeded by his son ,
Shalmon Assur, - 7*28
Who is succeeded by his son Sennacherib - 714
2K 2
CHRONOLOGT.
The Medes revolt from the Assyrians 71 1
Dejoces chosen king of the Medes, builds Ec-
batana - - 709
Sennacherib dies, and is succeeded by his
son Assurhadon - 706
On the death of Messimordacus, Assurhadon
king of Nineveh unites the kingdoms of Nine-
veh and Babylon in his own person - 680
He is succeeded by his son Saosduchinus - 667
Dejoces dies, and is succeeded by his son
Phraortes - 656
Saosduchinus dies, and is succeeded by
Chyniladanus - - 647
Phraortes dies, and is succeeded by his son
Cyaxares - - 636
The Scythian Goths, led by Og-eiscean, in-
vade Media - - 635
Nebobelassur revolts from Chyniladanus, and
becomes king of Babylon - 625
Cyaxares king of the Medes, and Nebocha-
donassur, son of Nebobelassur king of Babylon,
utterly destroy the famous city of Nineveh 609
Nebochadonassur succeeds his father in Ba-
bylon - - 606
Astyages succeeds his father Cyaxares - 594
Evilmerodoch, king of Babylon - 561
Nirgalassur succeeds him - 59
Astyages dies, and is succeeded by his son,
Cyaxares II. - - 559
Belassur, commonly called Belshassur, rules
in Babylon - 555
Cyrus, the Persian Scythian, having gained
CHRONOLOGY.. 501
B. c.
over Daniel, the Hebrew Scythian, minister of
Belshassur, enters Babylon by night, whilst a
great feasc was celebrating in the palace, and
Daniel Knowing what had actually taken place,
that Cyrus and the Scythians were already with-
in the walls of the city, prophesied that the king-
dom of the Assyrians would pass to the Medes
and Persians; of both which nations the in-
Taders were composed - - 538
Cyrus subdues Lis uncle, Cyaxares, and thus
ended the empire of the Assyrians, having con-
tinued in one shape or another, at Babylon, Ni-
neveh, or Ecbatana, for the space of 1711
years. . . ^ . . 53(5
OF THE PERSIANS.
THE ancient name of this part of the vast Scy-
thian empire was Elam, which preserved its in-
dependence against the Assyrians, yet is little
mention made of it till the birth of Cyrus 590
Cyrus takes Sardis - 544
He takes Babylon - 538
He overcomes Cyaxares his maternal uncle,
and translates the empire of the Assyrians, both
Medes and Babylonians, to the Persians - 536
Cyrus dies, is succeeded by his son Cam-
byses 529
Who is succeeded by Darius Hystaspes - 52 J
Who dies, and is succeeded by Xerxes, in 485
CHRONOLOGY.
B. c.
Xerxes invades Greece - - 480
Darius Nothus reigns - - 424
Artaxerxes Mnemon reigns - 405
Ochus reigns - 35U
Darius Codomanus reigns - - 336
The ancient Persian empire overthrown by
Alexander, the Macedonian Scythian * 332
OF THE SCYTHIAN GOTHS.
THIS tribe emigrated from Maghog in Ard-
menia, and crossed Caucasus - 1950
From whence they passed the Tanais into
Europe, and advanced south to the Isser, west
lo the Tobiscus, and northward, how far is not
ascertained : nor did they preserve any register
of time; if they did I know nothing of it, save
that Og-eiscean invaded Media in about - 035
Which they held till - - - 612
OF THE EGYPTIANS.
MispHRAGMUTHOsiskingof Egypt expels many
of the Scythian shepherds (who had fled from
Joshua), who now steered for Greece, and there
called Pelasgoi, in - 1 120
Ammon is king of Egypt - 1034
Sesostris. the son of Ammon, invades Arabia 10 10
CHRONOLOGY. 503
%
B. C.
He invades Spain, introduces idolatry, and
sets up pillars at both sides of the entrance into
the Mediterranean, to perpetuate the memory of
his conquests - - 1008
Ammon dies, and is succeeded by his son
Sesostris - 1002
Who places Jeroboam the son of Nebat on a
throne in Samaria - 979
He invades Judea - 974
He is slain by his brother Neptune, or la-
petus - 956
Is succeeded by his son Orus, who was drown-
ned in the Nile on the invasion of Egypt by the
Ethiopians, in 947
(Here ends the dynasty of the gods.)
Menes, or Amenophis the Ethiopian, rules in
Upper Egypt 946
The government of Egypt committed to twelve
princes - 67 1
Psamiticus becomes king of all Egypt - - 655
Egypt reduced by Cambyses the Persian 527
Egypt falls under the government of Ptolemy
Lagus the Macedonian - - 323
Falls under the dominion of Rome, about 48
It now remains that I give my reasons for assign-
ing the dates 1 have assigned to the four grand epochs,
viz.
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE COUNCIL AMPHICTYON,
Which by chronologers is placed in - 1485
504 CHRONOLOGY.
a. c<
THE AGE OF SESOSTR1S,
Which by chronologers is set down at - 1484
THE EXPEDITION OF THE ARGONAUTS,
Which by chronologers is stated at - 1267
AND THE FALL OF TROY,
Which by chronologers is said to be in 1 184
By looking back to my chronology of Greece,
you will see the date assigned to the arrival of
the Pelasgoi in that country to be 1120 B. c.,
and the establishment of a colony from Pelo-
ponnesus of these Pelasgians, led by Haemon,
in Upper Thessaly, 1060. Upon which event
history records, that Ellen, called a son of
Deucalion, invaded the lands on which Haemon
had seated himself. For the purpose of adjust-
ing the differences between these tribes, the
council Amphictyon, composed of deputies of
Pelasgoi, Ellenes, and Cadmeans, but not Pe-
lasgoi of Attica (who took no part in these con-
tentions)," was instituted ; and it not being pos-
sible to assign a more early date to the institu-
tion than to the events that gave birth to it,
which events could not well have occupied a
less space] than 100 years, I have placed the
date of the institution at - 102C
As to the age of Sesostris, chronologers merely
conjecture; and when I consider the many
proofs that can be adduced for ascertaining his
era, I am astonished that there are two opinions
concerning it.
Saturn did not lead the colony from Crete
CHRONOLOGY* 505
B. C,
to Italy till about 1015; and history testifies,
that when Sesostris marched from Spain, after
the reduction of that country, he found Saturn
in Italy in 1008; and the chronicles of Gaelag,
wherein he is called Sru, positively assert, that
he then over-ran Spain, where he introduced
idolatry, and erected columns to perpetuate the
memory of his victories.
Besides, see the proofs of his identity with Se-
sac, or Shishak, the son of Ammon, king of Egypt,
whose daughter Solomon married : "And it
came to pass in the fifth year of king Reho-
boam, Shishak king of Egypt came up against
Jerusalem. And the people were without nun>
ber that came with him out of Egypt, the Lu-
bims, the Sukkiims, and the Ethiopians." And
no king before Shishak ruled over these nations.
And Josephus says, that " Herodotus, in de-
scribing the expedition of Sesostris, related the
expedition of Shishak, and attributed his actions
to Sesostris, erring only in the name of the
king," as is to be found in the tenth chapter of
the eighth book of his Antiquities. Moreover,
it was by his brother Danaiis, that the gods of
Egypt were introduced into Greece. And to
the whole let it be added, that the mother of
Rehoboam, who was the daughter of Ammon,
who was the father of Sesostris, or Sesac, is
called, by the translators of the Bible, Naamah
the Ammonites* ; which should be rendered, the
daughter of Ammon, Naamah, in the Phoeni-
cian language, meaning a female ; for, be it re-
506 CHRONOLOGY.
B C
membered, that it was in the old age of Solo-
mon that he took to him women of the nation
of the Ammonites and of the Moabites, of none
of whom could Rehoboam, by any possibility,
be born, being above forty years old when his
father died ; which synchronises with the date of
the marriage of Solomon with the daughter of
Ammon, Pharaoh of Egypt. And to conclude i
this part of our subject, Orus the son of Sesostris,
who succeeded him, and reigned but nine years,
concluded the dynasty of the gods: after whom
came Meues, who, by the concurrent testimony
of antiquity, was that king of Egypt who reign-
ed immediately after the gods. For all which
reasons, and raaay more, I date the death of
Sesostris in - 956
As to the Expedition of the Argonauts, it
was undertaken in consequence of the distrac-
tion which prevailed in Egypt, Ethiopia, and
Lybia, after the death of Orus. The ship in
which the Argonauts sailed was constructed
after the pattern of that in which Danaiis the
brother of Sesostris, made his escape to Greece.
To which 1 shall add, that when the Argonau-
tic expedition was in preparation, Musaeus, the
master of Orpheus, an Argonaut, formed a
sphere, and Chiron described the asterisms for
the purpose of the Argonauts; and that this
sphere and these asterisms were then done, is
evident from the fact, that the expedition itself, i
and many antecedent events, were therein de-
scribed, and nothing posterior.
CHRONOLOGY; 507
B. C.
\\hen this sphere was formed, the solstice
\vas in the fifteenth degree, or the middle of the
constellation of Cancer ; and Melon, in the
316th year of the era Nabonassur, which was
the 431st year before Christ, observed the sum-
mer solstice in the eighth degree of Cancer ; of
course it had gone back seven degrees, and as
it goes back one degree in 72 years, and seven
degrees in 504 years ; these 504, added to 431,
make 935, consequently the true era of the Ar
gonautic expedition will be - 935
As to the fall of Troy, the proofs are full and
abundant, that in placing that event in 1184, it
has been antedated full 300 years.
If I have assigned a just date to the expedition
of the Argonauts, a later date must be assigned to
the war between the states of Greece and Priam of
Troy ; and to shew that the era I have given to tha
event, viz. 886, is correct, I appeal to the 53rd chap-
ter of the Euterpe of Herodotus, written about 440
before Christ, wherein he says, that " Homer and
Hesiod lived about 400 years before that time:" and
to Hesiod I appeal, who says that, "he lived in the
age next after the war of Troy, and that his age
would conclude when the men then on the earth
grew grey, and descended into the grave;" from
which it appears, that the true age of Homer and
Hesiod was about 840, to which add the allowance
for the generation immediately after the war of Troy,
which commenced in 895, we find about 870; to
which add what had passed of the generation in
which Homer and Hesiod then existed, say 25 years
508 CHRONOLOGY.
from the commencement, and 15 years from the
conclusion of that war, and the date above assigned
will be correct; to which, if the authority of Thu-
cydides be considered, when he says in his first
book, " It is somewhat more than 400 years from
the conclusion of this present" (the Peloponnesian)
" war, that the Lacedemonians have enjoyed the
same polity," that is, since the return of the Herac-
lides and Dorians to Sparta, which return is stated
by Thucydides, in his first book, to have taken place
in 80 years after the Trojan war. Now the Pelo-
ponnesian war ended in 404, therefore the return of
the Heraclides would be in 804, to which, if eighty
years be added between the Trojan war and the re-
turn of the Heraclides to Peloponnesus, we find
804; to which permit me to subjoin (for the vin-
dication of the Mantuan poet, '.whose delicious writ-
ings have afforded so much delight to all who are
so fortunate as to be able to read them in his
native tongue), that Virgil hath described ^Eneas
with Dido y or Elissa, at Carthage, which was not
founded till 883 : and as it is apparent, from no-
tices of antiquity, that JEneas was a false traitor
to his country, and, therefore, was permitted by the
Grecians to abide in Troy for three years after the
termination of the war, to equip twenty vessels, and
bring away afcolony with him ; subtract these three
years from 885, you have 882, the year after the ar-
rival of Dido in Africa, and the commencement of
the building of Carthage: on consideration of all
which things I call on the present generation to re-
consider the judgment of other times, and now to de-
liver a verdict. Doth not every hour's experience
CHRONOLOGY. 509
teach, that judgment? delivered by jurors, are not al-
ways verdicts ?
And now, my companion, whoever you may
happen to be, I have but to express my hope that
you will derive instruction from my delightful la-
bour, with which if you are pleased, my reward is
full and ample. Should you find fault with, or
reject my words, let it be done according to reason,
not prejudice, and before you condemn, be sure you
have sufficient grounds therefor. And now 1 take
my leave for the present, wishing health and happi-
ness to all the good people of the earth, and speedy
amendment to the vicious ; and if my health will
permit (I shall certainly carry the victory over my
adverse circumstances), I hope early in the year that
is to ensue, to present the world with a continuation
of the history of my adored Eri.
THE END.
Printed I yJ.M-AJf,
Great Windmill Street.
Published by Sir Richard Phillips and Co.
On the First of every Month is published, price &. 6rf. sewed,
THE JOURNAL
OF
NEW VOYAGES AND TRAVELS;
$ath number containing some new work of VOYAGES AND TRAVELS,
complete, with t Plates, and presenting the following advantages :
1. ft includes all the newest and most important Voyages and
Travels.
2. It contains their most interesting Engravings, as well those of
a popular description as those illustrative of the various Sciences.
3. Every Work is completed within the current Number.
4. Every Number completes one or more Works, with only one
exception in Thirty-seven Numbers.
5. Every Number, in its letter-press and engravings, contains, at
a cost of only three shillings and sixpence, as much in quantity as
is usually sold for two or three guineas.
6. Every half-yearly volume contains from six to eight complete
works, and from 20 to 40 various Engravings, which, though sold
at ooly one guinea, would, in the usual mode of publishing Voyages
and Travels, cost from eight to Twelve guineas.
7. In periodical amusement and instruction, it is equai to any
work of its time* and is adapted not only to the reading of all lite-
rary amateurs, but specially accommodates itseW to the purpose of
all Literary Societies, Book Clubs, Coffee Rooms, and Circulating
Libraries.
8. As a cheap an4 popular Work, consisting of Reading at once
light and instructive, w' tn much variety in a small compass, it is
specially adapted to foreran Countries and the Colonies, and the half-
yearly Volume constitutes ^n elegant Literary Present to females
abroad.
9. Such is the approved plan cxC this Journal, that since its com-
mencement, two similar Journal* have been commenced in the
French metropolis, and another in Germany.
CONTENTS of the Six Volumes, of this valuable JOURNAL,
already published.
VOL. I. sold at 21*. half-bound, (25 plate*) containt
No. I. FISHER'S Voyage to the Arctic Regions.
No. II. PRIOR'S Voyage to the Indian Seas.
No. 111. Du PIN'S Public Establishments of Great Britain.
Books published by Sir R. Phillips and Co.
No. IV. CHATEAUVIEUX'S Travels in Italy.
No. V. FORBIN'S Travels in Greece and the Holy Land.
No. VI. Analysis of Seven New English Works.
VOL. II. CONTAINS (28 plates)
No. I. COUNT DE FORBIN'S Travels in Egypt.
No. II. M*KEEVOR'S Voyage to Hudson's Bay, &c.
No. III. DUMONT'S Narrative of Thirty-four Years Slavery in Africa.
PORTENGER'S Shipwreck ; and Letters on Egypt and Nubia.
No. IV. PRIOR'S Voyage to the Atlantic and Indian Oceans.
No. V. CORDOVA'S Voyage to the Straits of Magellan.
No. VI. WALLER'S Voyage in the West Indies.
VOL. HI. CONTAINS (31 plates)
No. I. SANSOM'S Travels in Canada, &c.
No. II. MOLUEN'S Travels in Africa.
No. III. PRINCE MAXIMILIAN'S Travels in the Brazils.
No. IV. GRAHAM'S Travels through Portugal and Spain.
No. V. CASTELLAN'S Travels in Italy.
No. VI. BRACKENRIDGE'S Voyage to Buenos Ayres.
VOL. IV. CONTAINS (28 plates)
No. I. PERTUSIER'S Promenades in and near Constantinople.
No. II. GouRBiLum's Travels in Sicily and**Q Mount Etna.
No. III. SOMMIERE'S Travels in Montenegro.
No. IV. POUQUEVILLE'S Travels in Northern Greece.
No. V. SCHOOLCRAFT'S Missouri ; and KEY'S Cochin-China.
No. VI. KELSALL'S Classical Tour from Rome to Arpino.
VOL. V. CONTAINS (32 plates)
No* I. HALLBERG'S Journey through the North of Europe.
No. II. FRIEDLANGER'S Travels through Italy.
No. III. MONTULE'S Travels in Egypt.
No. IV. PARRY'S Voyage to the Arctic Ocean.
No. V. HAUFNER'S Travels through the Island of Ceylon.
No. VI. MONTULE'S Voyages to North America and West Indies.
VOL. VI. CONTAINS
No. I. KOTZEBUE'S Voyages round the World t PART I.
No. II. Part II.
No. III. SAUSSURE'S Travels in Scotland.
No. IV. LETTERS from Switzerland and France.
No. V. A Journey from Manchao to Canton, in China.
No. VI. Shipwreck of the Sophia, on the Western Coast of Africa.
*** The above volumes contain nearly Fifty several Works of the most recent
VOYAGES AND TRAVELS, illustrated by one hundred and ninety Engravings;
and any particular Volume may be had at one Guinea, half-bound, or any single
Number or particular Work at 3*. 6d. sewed, or, for the use of Circulating Li-
braries, at 4s. boards.
Books published by Sir R. Phillips and Co.
In one very large volume. Svo. price 2U. bound t
A POPULAR COURSE of PURE and MIXED
MATHEMATICS, including
ALGEBRA,
EUCLID'S ELEMENTS,
DIFFERENTIAL CALCULUS,
FLUXIONS,
CONIC SECTIONS,
DOCTRINE OF CURVES,
TRIGONOMETRY,
MENSURATION,
LAND-SURVEYING,
GAUGING,
PERSPECTIVE,
DIALLING,
SPHERICS,
MECHANICS,
DYNAMICS,
HYDROSTATICS,
PNEUMATICS,
OPTICS,
PHYSICS,
ASTRONOMY,
&c. &c.
With Tables of Logarithms, and numerous Questions for Exercise.
Illustrated by several hundred Engravings.
By PETER NICHOLSON.
Also a KEY to tbe above, price 7*. 6d.
In Two elegant Volumes, royal 12mo. illustrated with a Map of the
Celtic Kingdom of Connor, the Scite of the Events, and with En-
gravings of Carrick-fergus Castle, the Tura of Ossian, the Hill of
Cromla, and the Lake of Lego, price One Pound, in boards,
THE ENTIRE POEMS of OSSIAN, revised,
illustrated, and authenticated by visits to the Scites described, and
by laborious Investigations made on the spot.
By HUGH CAMPBELL, Esq. F.A.S.
To this Edition is prefixed an Original Dissertation by the Edi-
tor, in which, by the aid of Tradition and Topography, he has not
only determined the antiquity of these deservedly admired pro-
ductions, but has proved that the noble family of O'Neil are lineal
descendants of Cairbar of Atha, King of Ireland. Mr. Campbell
has also been enabled by his researches to correct the Text of Mac-
pherson, and to add many explanatory Notes essential to the due
understanding of the Royal Poet. To render the Edition complete,
the Dissertations of Macpherson and Blair have also been subjoined
in an Appendix.
THE ANECDOTE LIBRARY, being the larg-
est Collection of Anecdotes ever assembled in a single volume, above
FIVE HUNDRED of which have never before been published, price
10*. 6d.
" An anecdote bears the same relation to history and biography that an epi-
gram bears to an epic poem, or a proverb to a moral discourse." ADOISON.
" Anecdotes correspond in literature with the sauces, the savoury dishes, and
the sweatmeats of a splendid banquet." SWIFT.
BY THE SAME EDITOR.
THE VOCAL LIBRARY, consisting of 2,100 Songs, from Shato-
peare to Dibdin and Lord Byron, with 100 modern French Songs,
being five times the number contained in any other volume.
10*. 6d. bound.
DA ! Connor, ^-oger
930 Chronicles of Eri
0263
1822
PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY
